This is work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright© Avery Song & Veronica Agnus, 2020

All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

The publisher is not responsible for website (or their content) that are not own by the publisher.

This eBook/Paperback is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook/Paperback may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient.

Cover Design by Covers By Juan

Editing by

Rainlyt Editing

Format: Avery S.

CONTENTS

Acknowledgement

BLURB

PSYCHIC PRISON MAP

Prologue: Shackled By Darkness

1.  Destined To Run

2.  Friend Or Foe And Wrong Territory

3.  Journey With An Omega

4.  Fae Prince Of Exclusion

5.  Unknowns And Similarities

6.  Professor Felony And Planned Captivity

7.  Psychic Prison And The Calling Of Justice

8.  Love Is For The Weak And Heart Beats For You

9.  The Joke Is On You And Protected By An Omega

10.  Prepare For The World Of Plagued Darkness

11.  A Wound That Doesn’t Heal But Spreads

12.  Teacher Of Darkness And A Promise We Will Fulfill

13.  A Prophecy To Fulfill And The Land Of Our Origin

14.  Faeiry Absolutes Of Change

COMING SOON - Celestial Prison 2

COMING SOON - Celestial Prison 3

SUPERNATURAL INMATE- SNEAK PEEK

BLURB

Lingerie Shopping With My Supernatural Brothers

LEVEL ONE: SUPERNATURAL INMATE

LEVEL TWO: ARRESTED BY MAGIC

LEVEL THREE: PSYCHIC PRISON

SHATTERED PRINCESS

ABOUT AVERY SONG

ABOUT VERONICA AGNUS

Also By Avery Song

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Thank you for purchasing CELESTIAL PRISON.

Thank you for giving Avery Song and Veronica Agnus duo a chance!

Special thanks to our amazing Mom for blessing us with the gift to write and supporting us in all aspects. We pray to continue making you proud as we strive towards success.

Finally, we thank God for giving us the strength to achieve our goals. Without Him, we would be nothing.

AVERY SONG

&

VERONICA AGNUS

BLURB

As a Nephilim, I was born with shackles of darkness attached to my ankles and wrists.

In the deep shadows of the supernatural world is a prison that holds us captive based off of supernatural race, capabilities, and destructive power.

The lower the level, the more lethal you are - and the more desirable you become.

At Psychic Prison for Supernaturals, I’m banished to the depths of its lowest level – a place where few ever return from. I’m sure if there was a fifth, I’d be the best candidate, but as a guinea pig for some Doctor Psycho’s research, I rather remain in my cell for the eternity like I’d been sentenced to at the age of ten.

My crime? My very existence. I was caught after years of hiding, and my redemption is in the hands of three dangerous men…one of whom is the faerest of them all. With a banished Fae King, a Demigod, and Omega Wolf, I’m destined to experience a whole lot of pain in my new bound captivity. However, lab results show I may be even more lethal than at first glance.

Prison shouldn’t ignite a dark romance of pleasure, pain, and hope, but alas, here I stand, bare and ready for the tingles of satisfaction I pray to gain for my absolute status. If I’m destined to be confined, it’s about time I went along with someone else’s rules.

That comes down to my three faeiry absolutes.

PROLOGUE: SHACKLED BY DARKNESS

How long until you understand that darkness is all you need to seek?

Iran through the pitch darkness that surrounded me. My inhales were sharp and my exhales quick, my bare feet racing against the rough surface that’s hidden from my sight. My body was hot, my head was pounding, and I feared the worst as my chest burned to the point of endless pain.

My orange hair flowed frantically in the passing wind, golden strands emitting a light that seemed to be the only thing attempting to cut through the dark.

My body was bruised, my back was bare, and the undeniable pain was coming from the part of my back that should have been the wings I’d been born with.

There was nothing but pain and regret.

Tears left my lavender-purple eyes as my dry lips begged for water, and my flushed cheeks were the canvas to the streams of water and sweat that rolled down the burning surface.

The heat began to make it harder to breathe, but it didn’t slow me down as much as the golden shackles on my ankles that carried the weight of a ton ball.

I fight for freedom.

The agony of my desires brings bits of motivation. Hopes of removing these shackles and to spread my wings that were once perched to my back and fly to the beam of happiness I dream of every day and night.

That’s all it ever was.

Wishful thinking and dreams of life not hidden within the pits of the black sheet.

The heat continued its scorching torture, while my labored breathing reached a point of heaviness that left me wheezing. I was drenched in sweat, but the beads were cold and made my feverish skin prickle.

I wish for affection.

To be in the arms of the woman who decided to bring me into this cruel world. To hear the wise words of my father and the guidance he’d imposed to help me be a strong, independent girl.

This world proved that when you need a prince to save you, he’d never come like in the fairy tales. A princess of the darkness remains alone in the world, and no one will be her knight in shining armor.

No one can save her from the destiny she’s bound to fulfill.

My body grew weak, each step growing heavier and harder as my sprint faded to a jog and then to a dragging walk. When my knees caved, they crashed against the black floors and my weight shifted forward until I was flat on the ground.

Only my rapid breathing revealed my location. Without that and my racing heart that beat furiously against my chest, no one would be able to find me.

It doesn’t matter now…

I’m your only ally, and yet you push me further away. Do you enjoy this type of suffering?

Was what she said true? That I enjoyed the rush of fright that fought hard to bring me down when my body didn’t fall into its own demise? Each time these heavy eyelids closed, the essence of evil trickled through me, until here I was, fighting against myself.

A Nephilim without darkness was an outcast full of trouble.

I knew this, but I continued to fight. To try and figure out a way out of this misery of my dreams and return to the world of light that held my family, the ones who would protect me from the scary bits of the night.

My mind began to fade as if I were now being lifted upward towards the true surface of my present reality. No more chases, heat, and fear of defeat.

My new battle would begin when my eyes shot open, and the journey would be a long one as I fought not to fall asleep.

As my mind reached close to the surface, the voice decided to give me words of wisdom to part ways with.

Only a matter of time. The truth will be revealed and those you expect to love you with everlasting care will prove their deceitful beliefs and selfish antics. You’ll remember my words and realize: I’m the only one who’s never abandoned you.

My consciousness pierced through the surface.

MY BODY JOLTED FORWARD while my little fingers dug deeper into the soil beneath me. The heavy exhales that left my dry, cold lips were rapid, and my wide eyes darted all around to make sure I was safe from harm’s way.

The lavender jewels of my eyes only took seconds to adjust to the darkness that cloaked me, and it became clear that I was simply lost in another scary dream. Looking down at my tiny body, I pulled back the single black sheet of my cape and scrambled to stand up and look around the camp.

With a frown, I immediately sought out Mother- her body beneath a black cape that wasn’t too far from the burned-out fire. Reaching her side, I gently poked her arm until she stirred and muttered, “Celeste. Go back to sleep.”

“B-But…” My disappointment only escalated the fear thrumming through me, my heart and trembling body seeking some sort of comfort and closure from the woman who birthed me.

“If you’re waking me up about a dream, it’s exactly that. A dream. Return to sleep. We have a long day in the morning.”

She pulled up the cover of her black cape, enough to tell me she wasn’t going to be my savior for tonight. Tears brewed in my eyes as I hung my head low and shuffled away from her.

Instead of going back to my spot, I made my way to the edge of the forest. I paused to look over to Father’s figure, but I gave up on even trying to wake him. If Mother dismissed my worries, Father would stomp on them like all my dreams of freedom.

Hugging myself, I began to walk into the forest. The darkness I was desperate to run from seemed to be my comforter as I walked further away from the people who were supposedly my family.

Something wrapped around me, tender feathers that protectively shielded me from what I was afraid of. It always made me smile just slightly, my eyes noticing the pitch-black feathers that shackled me to this livelihood of freedom.

We were Nephilim Fae.

Forsaken beings of darkness that were born with black wings, raging strength, and unforeseen powers. We were outcasts in this world or hunted prey to all those who begged to see us shatter and fall.

Our wings were gifted pieces of magic, each feather containing enough magic to ignite an army with enough magical force to win whatever battle they were bestowed upon.

It was exactly why we were the most sought-out supernaturals of this universe.

Blessed wings of darkness were marked highly on the market, and thus, I was born into a life where all we did was run from those who wished for our captivity. Many of the families I remembered from only two years ago when I was eight years old were surely captured, rid of their wings, and left for dead.

If we lost our wings, it was almost impossible to grow them back. You had to be a strong Nephilim or blessed by the Fae Gods of Mercy to be given a second chance at flight. From my parents’ explanations, that was a probability no one wanted to risk.

That’s why we’d been running for two years, sleeping in the hidden depths of these thick, scary forests. These hunters weren’t the only things to go bump in the dark, but if my parents were afraid of these people, I had no choice but to follow.

Before being on the run, Mom was nicer. She was kind and always smiled so brilliantly. She’d praise me for studying really hard, stressing how it was important to be a very smart woman in this time and age so I could defend myself against those who thought they were better than me.

I learned vocabulary and terms other kids like myself wouldn’t, but as long as I got her praise and loving hugs, I’d learn every bit of information I needed.

Father had always been a little harsh, but that was because he was a king. He was the leader of our kind and didn’t have time to worry about me, but there were some occasions where he attempted to show some sort of affection towards me.

Together, the two of them had changed a lot in the last two years of our running circumstances. Mother explained that it was like we were prisoners in our own lands.

The soil we walked upon and skies we flew through were bestowed upon our dark fae blood, but it was now the number one spot for hunters to come harvest traps that capture us.

The huge lands that we thought would be where I’d rise to the throne in my father’s stead were what we now fought to escape from. Even with the elemental fae and dragon shifters as neighbors of our lands, we were left to face our problems on our own.

Or maybe Father didn’t want to ask for help.

He hated relying on anyone. He even struggled to lean on Mother when he needed it. I felt as though his stubborn nature was what left us in this predicament, and that very outlook was maybe the reason why there were so few of us left.

Our kind is dying. We were becoming a supernatural species on the verge of brutal extinction.

As a child, I shouldn’t have had to worry about these things. Apparently, our wings were useless to hunters until we reached a stage of awakening.

When we accept the darkness and allow it to consume our body, mind, and soul.

Mother referred to it as the Celestial Awakening. It was when a Nephilim’s innocence was stripped by the darkness and they blossomed into a being that was empowered by the dark roots of their nature.

There were two phases. Past the Celestial Awakening was another, one that even Father was desperate to achieve.

Faeiry Absolute.

That was a status of pure, godly destruction. A rank few supernaturals could ever achieve in their lifetime. When Mother merely explained it she’d shivered at the very mention of the rank, and many people quivered and bowed down to those very beings.

They were of royal blood and were ranked as highly as those who were called Monarchs.

I could see Father rising to such a level of superiority, but would we be given the chance for him to rise?

Stopping at a big tree, I outstretched my wings and jumped and soared upward until I was at the highest branch. Lowering myself onto the rough bark, I let my bare feet test the sturdiness of the wood before I sat down and looked around the vast views.

Down below was dark within the thick trees, and above held a world of moonlit life. The full moon shone upon me, giving me some sort of light to rely on as I leaned against the trunk of the tree.

Was it sad that I relied on nature to give me the comfort I craved? That my parents who brought me into this world now thought of me as nothing but an added burden?

I wished to be stronger, wiser, powerful enough to make them both proud and to ensure we never fell captive to those who hunted us during the day and at the peak of the night.

Why can’t I reach their expectations? Will I ever be able to prove my worth to them?

Shaking my head and fighting the sobs that threatened to escape, I cried silently while my heavy eyes stared at the moon for as long as they could.

The moon listened to my whimpers and wails, just like the sun watched over us during the day. I shared a connection with them, though that surely would sound crazy to other fae like myself.

My eyes came to a close as I pondered on our future. What would happen to us? Why were there so few dark fae in these parts? Aside from Nephilim, who were hunted day and night, were there no other species of the darkness?

Are we truly alone in this world?

“You are never alone, faeiry child. All you must do is submit to the darkness.”

That voice from my nightmares was here to comfort me, her words just as tempting as it was to give up fighting a losing battle.

My mind began to drift away, my fear of returning to my nightmares growing by the second, but my exhaustion was far too strong to ignore – and my body floated downward.

Heat wrapped around me once more, flames of raging beauty, but I didn’t fear their warmth as before. The shackles that wrapped around my ankles had returned as well, but they were lighter and somehow kept me safe.

None of it made sense to me, and yet, everything was falling into place.

My mind finally succumbed to unconsciousness; my body, mind, and soul shackled to the darkness.

DESTINED TO RUN

Ascream of something unimaginable pierced through the air, my entire body flinching at the sound - seconds before it plunges downward.

My wings rushed out of my back, desperate to save me from what would be a harsh fall, and with a quick flap of their magnificent strength, I was up and avoiding the ground at the last second. Blinking out my sleepy haze, I tried to figure out my way back to my parents.

Left and right, I tried to figure out the way back, but I’m left clueless as the dark forest that hadn’t changed adds to my bewilderment.

Which way do I go?

Another mangled cry sent me flying to my left, but as I began to spin down that very direction, I caught onto the shadowy figures heading my way. My wings opened wide, halting my rushing movement and stirring me right around to the other direction.

I was racing for my life as my heartbeat pounded against my chest and my eyes stung with tears. Desperate to remain alive and return to my family, I rushed forward and prayed for refuge.

“Celeste!”

My name that shoots into the air is from my mother, and my body soared to the right to try and follow the echo of her shrieking voice.

“Mom!” I screamed, in hopes she’d find me. That she’d forgive my silly decision to leave where we were to seek comfort from nature. It’s not long before I caught onto her wings, and relief hits me as I see her figure with Father’s.

Their wide eyes only confirmed that something had to be trailing after me, but what’s uncalled for is their sudden departure upward - their massive black wings extending to their full capacity and lifting them upward.

Leaving me behind.

“Mom?! Dad?! Help!” I pleaded with them, my voice at least two octaves higher, as I reached out with my little hand to make the distance between us shorter.

That space between us only grew, my fear of being left behind spiking to unimaginable heights, and the sudden slice of pain that tugged at my wings brought me downward in a spiraling crash.

When I hit the ground, I fought to get back up, but pain lashed at me left and right. Slices to my arms, then my legs, as my body became a chopping board and ignited in burning agony.

My screams were ones I’d never before heard leave my lips, but it’s nothing compared to the unmeasurable pain that sought nothing but to plague me into unconsciousness.

I fought long and hard, desperate to push off the ground once more and reach my parents, but there they are - high above and watching my struggle with whatever is trying to kill me.

It’s not until something rips that I was left screaming with such force that it triggers a rush of power out of me, but it doesn’t stop the pulling.

The sharp tugging sensation fights hard to finish the deed it started.

That final sound of something ripping with a cracking sound is what finished me, my shrilled scream going silent while my body froze in sheer pain.

The creatures that were chasing me finally revealed their masked figures and my large eyes took in what they’re holding like a prized trophy while black feathers rain down on us.

My…wings?

As if the sight wasn’t justifiable enough, I slowly look behind for the very wings that had aided me from the scariest falls. Glancing back only confirmed what I was seeing, and the shock was something I wasn’t ready to handle.

The figures laughed - their mockery piercing my heart - but what hurt the most was when I looked up once again.

There were my parents, watching the scene below them, but not a hint of remorse flickered within their eyes.

My mother looked down at me with pity, as if this were all my fault and there was nothing she could do. My father looked down at me with disgust, like I was now a creature of the forest and not his child and future heir.

Their rejection left me as bare as I felt without my wings of glory, and when I returned my gaze to lock on the culprits of my broken body, they’re gone.

“Wings…” I croak the word.

My trembling hand reaches forward, the remaining black feathers I adored rained down around my fingers. The sight seemed to shatter something inside me, but I fought to remain in control.

I…can still live. I…I need Mother and Father. They have to help me. I’m their child.

I sought their comfort, my begging jewels returning up to them. I ignored their expressions that held so much hate. Those eyes that should have shown some sort of remorse for what had happened to me.

“Please?” My voice was like the squeak of a mouse, tiny and high-pitched. I knew they could hear me, and for a moment, I thought my father would lower.

He tried…

Mother’s hand grasped his arm, and I saw her anger that was directed down to me.

“She’s useless now. She can’t become our heir. We’ll have another child. Start anew. Leave her.”

I didn’t understand how her words reached me, but the already shattered pieces within me seemed to break further until I was sure there had to be nothing left of me.

“W…why?” My knees buckled then - a questionable predicament as to how I’d lasted standing for so long in the first place. Maybe I’d gotten back up in hopes I could rise above all of this, but now that the soft earth cushioned my formidable plunge, that speck of hope was nothing but thin air.

“What did I do?” My words were soft and yet they had to reach their ears as my father flinched and tried to fight against my mother’s hold. She held onto him like it was now life or death, and it only made me want more answers.

“What did I do?!” I screamed this time, and shaky hands turned into fists as my eyes stung and the pain pulsing through me grew.

“You’ll abandon me?! I tried! Worked endlessly to be a good daughter! Listened to every request! I studied as hard as I could. Why aren’t you protecting me? Why are you leaving me?!”

My throat grew tight as tears rolled down my cheeks.

“It hurts!” I screamed. “Why…why! Don’t…leave me! Don’t abandon me! Mother! Father!”

My father’s eyes blurred with tears, but my mother gritted her teeth and tugged him back. “Let us go.”

“Lera! We can’t just aba-”

“She’s NOTHING!” Her words were as cold as ice - daggers that stabbed into my heart and left me staring up in shock.

Mother noticed my jaw-dropped expression, tears still streaming down my face.

“We can’t have a wingless heir. You can’t be of any use to either of us. We can create another. Someone stronger. Let the wolves of these parts eat you. Then your shackled life will be over. Your destiny of running is over. Just submit to the darkness and die!”

Was this why I worked so hard? The endless, hard lessons of vocabulary, knowledge of our kind and others, the wisdom from elders of our past Nephilims before they perished by their own shackled deaths, and my childhood seized by the very parents who were supposed to love me.

Was the supernatural world always this cruel?

“Enough, Lera! Undo this spell this instant!”

“I will not,” she declared with her emotionless voice. “She’s disowned from us. You can punish me later on when we’re safe.”

I bit my lip hard - so hard that blood seeped into my mouth as my whole body shook violently. My head fell to the ground, the shame of being a wingless, broken orphan beginning to take over my mind and make me realize just how alone I truly was.

Those who once played with me way back when are now dead.

Our community is on the verge of extinction.

My parents disowned me.

I’m left here…for death.

Death…

I don’t deserve death, do I?

I’m only ten. Ten…years old. Why? Why? WHY!

The pain of all of this was too much to bear, and yet I couldn’t dare close my eyes and let the darkness take me permanently if it meant my parents - that woman who should have been my mother - returned to their life on the run and brought another into this world.

They won’t dare do such a thing.

I fought to rise up on my feet, overcome with a sensation that I’d never endured before. My head lifted up to the sky, until my eyes locked onto the very woman who was now my enemy.

The villain of my current predicament.

The way I looked at her left her in frozen shock, but my words were what made fear swarm her eyes as I declared it loud and clear for the world to hear.

For the universe to use against her for all eternity.

“You’ll never conceive.” My voice was emotionless, and the flow of words seemed out of my vocabulary. “Never again will you hear the cries of a baby of your own blood. You will be plagued to carry the burden of your decision this night, and let the universe be witness!”

“You wen-”

“YOU WILL NEVER CONCEIVE!” I screamed with so much force the trees around me shuddered and shook while the ground quaked with rage. “NEVER! Every drop of blood I’ve shed! Every feather I’ve lost. Let it condemn you to eternal suffering! Let death never touch you! Let everything you care for be stolen from your grasp! I, Celeste, declare it and so shall it be!”

Goosebumps crept through my body as a howl echoed through the forest around me. Foreign energy coursed through me, aching to make this woman feel a quarter - no, a pinch - of what I was experiencing.

The woman with long golden blonde hair and dark purple eyes was nothing to me, and my father with neon orange locks and lavender purple eyes like mine would carry the burden of my hate.

If I died within minutes if not hours of their departure, let my blood tie them like the very chains that imprisoned us to lives of solitude, for I did not ask to be born, raised, and left to perish.

My purpose was far above that, and thanks to them, the hopeful dream of freedom was ruined.

The pain in my father’s eyes would haunt me if I even survived the remainder of the night, let alone the days ahead of me, but the sudden scream of pain that came from my mother was uncalled for.

Her wings looked as though they were cramping up, just like the rest of her body. Father looked between us as if confused about who he should save. It was obvious who he was going to choose, but in the end, he didn’t have to.

Mother grabbed on to him with both hands, and with a blink, the two of them were gone from the air.

The cold breezed past at that moment, to confirm that I was now alone in this life from now on.

My lips trembled as I fell to my knees once again.

This time when I hit the ground, it felt like every ounce of energy had been stolen from my being. The pain crept through every inch of my body as it grew hot and my world spun.

My stomach flipped, and I felt nauseous a second later, but I couldn’t try and throw up. There was not enough energy for my body to respond in such a manner.

All I could do was allow my end to be easier as my eyes rolled back behind my head and I fell forward into the soil that was soaked with my very blood.

Each second of stillness was brutal, my quiet whimpers and sobs only adding to my aching misery. My body hurt, my heart bled, and my mind was shattered while reminiscing about the times when my parents loved me.

The days when Nephilims walked with pride and joy through their very lands of orange and gold trees and skies of rich blues, purples, and greens; the beautiful sight of our community growing by the numbers.

I missed the laughter of my friends, the other kids of my kind, dancing and singing around the bonfires as our families cooked feasts once a week to commemorate our successes.

I craved those peaceful nights, when my back would lay upon the softest bundles of feathers and cotton blankets that shielded me from the cold and not from the sight of our enemies.

My life before we were hunted animals was what I begged to return to as my life began to slip away.

What was the point of living now? The world had seemingly forsaken me, and I was now left to perish on her soil that was used to grow life.

The thought of death scared me. Taking my final inhales and exhales while my body grew colder and colder. I wondered what would be waiting for me way up in the sky, where our elders and wise men and women would speak of the heavens that would open their gates, even to our kind.

Would that place deliver a world of peace? A safe haven for children like me to play, eat, and enjoy newfound life? Would the ruler of that land accept me?

A wingless Nephilim like me?

The thoughts were as many as my questions that multiplied with every second that passed. When my consciousness finally began to drift for good, I tried my best to be calm.

Even with the trickling fear that I’d become so accustomed to, I urged myself to realize the blessing all of this had delivered. Soon, the gold shackles that have kept me captive in my nightmares would burst free, and I wouldn’t need to run anymore.

No more sleeping on the rough ground or racing through the forest in a panic whenever my parents sensed our enemies.

I’d received the freedom I’d been desperately craving.

Why did I feel sad?

Was it because I was only ten? Or the fact that my dreams never became true? It could have been the loss of my wings. Or the rejection of my parents. Or even the thought of dying alone.

So many whys, and none of them resonated with me strong enough to make sense. None gave me the closure I needed to accept the clutches of death and ascend towards a new world that awaited me.

A world of peace. Would I enjoy such a realm?

My mind wavered while droplets began to drop on my cheek. The droplets grew in quantity, and I wondered if it was now raining. The chill cold of the wet drops that hit my body without a bit of remorse only seemed to ease any bit of pain left within me.

My body was now a numb carcass, leaving me to feel like any other animal that sadly died in the wild. I expected my extremely slow breaths to finally come to a halt, as my senses faded away and I couldn’t feel the numb prickling feeling of my hands and feet.

All I was waiting for was death to take me away from my misery. My patience would surely be rewarded one day, when I arrived at the golden gates of heaven.

When something seemed to nudge me, I thought I imagined it. Suddenly, it happened again, a strong nudge that made my face lift slightly from the soil that surely cloaked one side of my face.

My head dropped back to the ground and it merely felt like a light tap with how numb my body was currently. I wished to open my eyes or try and wake up so I could see who disturbed my approaching death.

I wanted to die in peace. To let all my memories fade away, and to walk into the open gates of heaven with a new mindset.

No more relying on people. No more depending on the fact that I’m someone’s responsibility.

If I survived this somehow, I’d fight long and hard to become an independent force that the world wouldn’t mess with. To fight through the ranks, stand above it all, and show that I was the one who deserved the rightful status of the throne my father had been shaping for many years

The idea of them just moving on left a sick feeling in my stomach, but it faded just as fast because of how calm I suddenly felt. Even with whatever was sniffing me, I couldn’t be more relaxed.

Dying was easier to accept now. As was leaving behind the life I wished to enjoy just a little longer. I wondered what it was like to be an adult. To make decisions on my own and to obtain freedom in my own way.

No need to rely on other people. To reclaim what was rightfully mine with my own two hands.

If I perished here and now, would I get to see the end of the wickedness? To see the end of my parents who threw me away? Those who stole my feathers of dark joy.

Or would my memory fade away?

It pained me that I couldn’t allow my mind to fall to a quiet slumber, as more fears and questions resonated through me.

My sense of smell had already faded, but my ears were still sharp as they picked up the loud howl that seemed to come from above me. There were sounds of something being snapped, multiple noises that reminded me of stepping on a twig that broke into two.

A growl before a tsk echoed around me, and the low voice only added to the growing mystery of what was happening around me.

“Pathetic fools. How dare they leave their child to wither here?”

The voice was low and deep, reminding me of how Father talked on a daily basis. There was surely a man in my presence, but why was anyone here?

Why would he even care to stop and stare at my broken body?

I felt humiliated - a weird sensation to feel at this time and moment. I had done nothing wrong to reward me with immense shame. Venturing into the woods and sleeping in a tree didn’t deserve this ending.

Stolen wings, shredded clothes, a pool of blood, and a broken soul.

Something hot touched me. I wasn’t sure exactly where. I was surprised I felt it when my body had become a numb statue.

The heat continued, and it helped rid the negative thoughts that continued to fight through the darkness to consume my last moments of life.

“Do you wish to live?”

The question came from above. This had to be one of the questions asked before you went up for judgment. The voice was powerful and deep, so he could have been that Savior our angelic counterparts praised.

Was he here to ease my transition? The thought was comforting as I took in his question. It should have been an easy one, like when Mother tested me on all the content I’d spent hours studying.

The answer was obvious, but I hesitated.

Do I want to live? Do I deserve to? I’d be an outcast. Broken. Alone. Would there be any point to live in such conditions?

“What if I told you I’d help you?” the voice questioned. “That you’d be able to see the end of those who were supposed to raise and protect you? Would you consider another shot at life?”

His words should have been difficult to decipher, but it was so easy to understand as I took it all in.

See the end result of those who abandoned me.

To have someone’s aid would ease the scariness of surviving. I knew nothing about who this individual was, if it even was a person, but would it be worth it? To live and prove to the world my worth?

“Let me help you.”

The voice sounded as though he did want justice for me. I was worthy of living another day, even though I was no longer a valuable asset to those who raised me.

Loss is what ignites change. Transformation invokes renewed satisfaction. Let those who gave up on you see the true birth of their destruction.

The voice from my nightmares made their company known, and it gave me a sense of comfort that they kept their word. They didn’t leave me like my parents. Here they were in the pit of darkness, the place they always remained, waiting for my acceptance.

If I accepted this stranger’s help, it would only make sense to accept the darkness as well. I had nothing else to lose other than life.

Even that wasn’t sacred to me anymore.

He who offers safety knows the pain we’ve endured. Let him aid us. Unite us with those in shackled solitude. We will rise and watch all those who brought us pain fall. Trust in this new opportunity. Believe and you will outshine what was placed upon you.

Their words pushed through me, radiating like the heat that began to spread.

“Good.” The voice was tender with a speck of pride; admiration I’ve been craving to receive from those who should have loved me.

When the darkness came for me, I wasn’t frightened. No more nightmares would plague me.

Instead, I dreamed of the future I’d fight to proclaim…which started with this new chance at life.

FRIEND OR FOE AND WRONG TERRITORY

“I‘m not a savior, so stop lecturing me like one.”

The harsh bark of someone’s voice made me stir slightly. My body tingled in a way that was hard to describe. It felt stiff in some parts, restricted in others. I expected to feel the wave of pain that should have assaulted me, but so far, I’d yet to experience discomfort other than stiffness.

“She’s a Nephilim. Yes, I know I shouldn’t be around these parts, but fuck it. She needed my help. What? Should I abandon her like those sick bastards called her parents? You realize dark fae, especially those of Nephilim descent, don’t have some sort of pack or community like they used to.”

The man’s voice seemed close and held a young sound to it. He didn’t sound as dangerous with his deep voice from before I’d fallen unconscious.

My eyes were still closed, my breathing slow to act as though I were still in the realms of sleep. I wasn’t sure if I trusted this man or not, but alas, I was alive.

That should count, right?

“She lost her wings.”

Those words stung hard, like pins and needles being stabbed into my skin. The reminder was uncalled for, but it was my new reality. I’d have to accept that I wasn’t a Nephilim anymore.

Without our wings, what are we? Dark Fae? A forsaken fae? A useless, wingless angel?

So many combinations of what I now was, but nothing really fit to make me feel a pinch of validation. No sense of acceptance in a world that only saw me as a liability versus an individual worthy of validation.

“There may be a way, but that requires going to that territory we shouldn’t.” The long pause was followed with a gasp. “Wait, what? When did that happen? But…he’s royalty. What the hell is going on with these parents? You’re going? Then, can I come? Ya…ya. She’d have to come as well. I get that. She’s young, Klaus. Like ten? Maybe younger. She has no ID on her or anything, not like I’m surprised due to the circumstances, but still.”

There was another long pause.

“She may not be up for it but let me try and see. When she’s awake and she’s eaten we can make our way. Time is of the essence if they’re going to punish someone over not knowing what grounds to walk upon. This is all fucking stupid.”

He let out a huff and muttered, “My life was a decision I made. It wasn’t one robbed from me after being attacked and ripped from what differentiates me from the rest of the supernatural world. If we get there on time, she can have a chance, but let’s see if she’ll even understand what’s at stake here. You realize if we do this, we can face imprisonment.”

The laughter on the other side was loud enough for my ears to pick up.

“You’re not even the slightest bit worried. I swear you’re fucking crazy…ugh. Demigod crazy, that’s what. I’m not insane like you. Don’t lump us together. Whatever. I’ll call you back a bit later and if we’re going forward with this, you better make sure I get a comfortable bed in my jail cell or fuck it.”

Another round of loud laughter followed, which ended midway.

“Yup. I’m friends with a psychopath. Demigod psychopath.”

He continued muttering away before I heard the clinks of pots. Quiet humming soon followed; the tune was rather melodic as things were shuffled around. I didn’t mind the noises, my body growing more relaxed by the second.

Drifting in and out of sleep, I woke to the aroma of something divine. The scent was like tomatoes but with some sort of herbs. It reminded me of when I was really small, during the festivities of our people where we’d enjoy feasts of various foods from cultures of the human lands with a few special dishes from our own supernatural races.

The aroma grew, reminding me of how much I missed that life. I expected it to be some sort of dream or a memory, but the scent only grew, until something tapped lightly on my cheek.

“Are you alive?”

The voice was extremely close, leaving me to tense up like an automatic response. He soon followed with, “Fuck…my bad. Uh…don’t be afraid. Just open your eyes first so you can see me.”

I was a little apprehensive at first, but the scent of whatever food was nearby made my stomach growl so loudly, it could have been a mini wolf summoning the moon.

The tiny snicker was followed with, “I don’t bite. Open your eyes and let’s see if we can get some food in ya. Aren’t you hungry?”

Very hungry.

I couldn’t remember when our last full meal was. We’d been living off of snack food, berries, and plants for the majority of our two- year chase. Killing animals wasn’t something my parents liked resorting to, but if we found a slain bunny or deer left by their predator, we’d take advantage of the gift.

Deciding to face my fears, I slowly fought to open my heavy eyelids. It was difficult, my lids probably shut with a build-up of sand dust. I wondered how long I’d been sleeping for.

When my eyes finally lifted at a snail’s pace, I was happy to see the dimmed surroundings instead of bright lights. It didn’t give much of a reference as to where we were or what time it was, but at least my eyes could adjust.

When the blurring faded, a ceiling of plank wood reflected back at me. It was high enough to know I was in some type of shelter, but it looked to be made by hand rather than magically created like what Father would resort to during the winter months of our hunt.

Deciding to turn my head to where the drifting aroma was coming from, I forced my head to inch slightly to the left side. It was extremely difficult, the reminder of my stiff circumstances only adding to my discomfort, but that was quickly dismissed when my eyes landed on the boy next to where I’d been resting.

There stood a tall male. He looked like a teenager, skinny but with muscles on his arms and chest. His skin was tanned while his short hair was like the color of the ocean. The mixture of teal blue, green, navy blue, and black was highlighted by silver highlights that almost gave off an ivory white.

His eyes were forest green with bits of black and his lips were smooth and soft pink. The expression on his face showed a sense of maturity and those very orbs that looked like ocean floors held a sense of emotionless wonder.

A cold surface that was difficult to crack through to the emotions within his core.

His top was bare, which was the reason why I could see his bicep muscles, and he looked to be working on getting what Mother taught me was called ‘abs’ - the lines of their foundation taking root against his skin.

He wore dark blue sweatpants but was barefoot. What drew my attention was the bowl of soup in his hand - the culprit of the inviting aroma that deserved my utmost attention.

“If this bowl was a human, you’d marry it.”

I tugged my eyes away to meet the man’s orbs once more.

“Food is a sacred blessing,” I croaked, only realizing just how dry my throat was. My sentence only triggered a coughing fit, and that only made my body begin to hurt.

The boy cursed and quickly put the bowl on the nightstand next to the bed to rush and get me a glass of water.

“Here.” He eased me up just slightly, enough for the cold liquid to smoothly run down my throat and ease the dryness. I drank every single droplet, and let my tongue run along my top and bottom lips to help their cracked surfaces.

“Thank…you.” I had to pause in between to make sure I didn’t go into another coughing fit with how ticklish my throat felt. Itchiness could have been a better word, but I wasn’t sure yet what I was dealing with in this state of recovery.

Recovery…meaning I’m alive.

“No worries,” he muttered and eyed me closely. He was scanning me from head to toe before he nodded once and mumbled, “Think you can handle another glass of water?”

“Yes.” A simple one-word response was more than enough as he nodded again and walked away to get me another glass.

It gave me a few seconds to quickly survey the room, my eyes locking onto the exit of the little built home before I noticed the tiny fridge, a stovetop burner like I remembered we’d use during outdoor festivities, and a suitcase.

One look at the suitcase with a circle that harbored a star in the middle and symbols upon it told me that it was a magical suitcase. When we first set out on the run, we had one of those.

It was where you put your most valuable possessions. The suitcase would shrink and keep those things safe until you summoned it into its normal size. Those types of bags were extremely rare, and sold to royal families or those of high status in our world.

Seeing as we were of royal blood, my family was gifted three of them. Mine - or should I say Mother’s, since it’s where she kept the majority of her clothing - was still in my mother’s possession, which only emphasized that I had nothing physical to my name.

It shouldn’t really matter seeing as my parents had left me for dead. That’s as good as being an orphan by accident.

The man returned with my water, and I took my time drinking it this time after he helped me sit up. I’d been bracing for the wave of pain that had yet to surface, which was beginning to make me a little agitated.

“What?”

I looked from the cup I was holding to the man in question as he eyed me with a blank expression. “Why are you so tense?”

“Where’s the pain?” I quietly asked. “I…should feel pain.”

He didn’t respond immediately, which only gave me another gifted moment to take a long sip of my water.

“The pain has been numbed right now by some special herbs. I don’t have a lot, though. We need to take you somewhere for my friend to look at your injuries.”

“Why?” I didn’t lift my head to meet his gaze. I could feel the heaviness of his eyes that had to be staring back at me in question.

“Why?” he repeated back to me. “Why not?”

“You don’t know what I’m asking.”

“I don’t need to,” he grumbled. “I know what it feels like to be helpless and question why any person would dare spend an extra second of their life to assist you.”

“You’re smart for a teenager.”

“I’m sixteen.’

“I’m ten.”

“Seriously?” He sounded surprised, leaving me no choice but to appease my curiosity and return my eyes to him as he blinked in surprise. “You’re actually ten?”

“Mhm.”

“Your…rather smart,” he complimented. “And pretty.”

“Even in ugly rags and with broken wings?” I was trying to sound perky, like how my voice used to be, but my tone was so flat, it was saddening to me.

“Ugly rags don’t define a person,” he muttered in seriousness. “Neither does a pair of wings.”

“When your wings carry your identity in this world of cruelty and status, all you can do is wonder what defines a person other than the qualities that contribute to their upbringing and character.”

“You shouldn’t speak in such a manner at ten,” he muttered.

“You shouldn’t be able to understand me at sixteen.”

“Sixteen is the prime age of gathering knowledge and power beyond our years. Ten isn’t close to the years of teen hood.”

“A kid is lecturing me,” I mumbled.

“I’m a teen,” he practically growled. “Just shut up and eat.”

As much as I wanted to continue this argumentative behavior, I was famished and the reminder of steamy hot food waiting for me took my attention like a snap of one’s fingers.

As I focused on how my fingers felt, the empty glass was taken from me - replaced by the bowl of warm thick soup that had a tomato basil scent to it. The white topping had to be a form of cheese, but I couldn’t recall the name of it.

Staring at the silver spoon, I debated whether I could balance this bowl of soup in my lap and have enough strength to hold the spoon.

My mental debate had to be too long because the bowl was taken away from me the next moment. My heart couldn’t decide whether to drop in disappointment or spike up in fear at losing such a golden opportunity.

“I’m not taking it away from you,” the man huffed. “Turn your head.”

I did what he asked and as I lifted my head up from my lap and looked, I saw he was holding the bowl in one hand and the other held the spoon with a generous portion of the thick soup.

If I was the emotional crying type, I would have shed tears of happiness to be fed during these times of vulnerability. All I could do was bow my head in gratitude before I opened my mouth and allowed him to feed me.

The idea of relying on a stranger scared me.

I was hiding it the best I could, while I took spoonful after spoonful of the most delicious soup I’d ever had in my entire existence. If it wasn’t for this man feeding me, I would have dumped the whole thing down my throat and worried about the burns and stomach aches later on.

Not only did this food carry immense flavor, but you could feel the effort and love poured into making it. That was something I’d learned from one of the elders long ago. When the taste of one’s food was rich in flavor, it meant the person who cooked the meal took immense time to combine the right amount of spices and allowed them to simmer before inputting the rest of the ingredients.

If the person didn’t enjoy the art of cooking or pleasing the person they were cooking for, it wouldn’t be an addicting dish. Her words seemed to echo through me as I quickly finished the soup.

The meal had given me a bit of rejuvenation while igniting memories from the years I craved to preserve and experience again.

I had to wait five minutes to have another glass of water; this man wanted to ensure I didn’t suddenly vomit. With food in my belly and my body more hydrated than it had been previously, I decided to ask a prime question.

“Who are you?”

He didn’t answer as he soaked the bowl in some sort of container with water. With a whisk of the bowl in the clear water, it was clean as he lifted it out and hung it on a device that held it to dry.

Once he finished his cleaning duties and washed his hands, he turned around and gave me the information I’d requested.

“Zackeria.”

“Isn’t that a girl’s name?”

“It is.”

“You’re not a girl.”

“I’m well aware of that.”

“Then?” My childish inquiry was getting to me, but it didn’t make sense to name a male a female with no reasoning behind it.

Not like it’s my business.

“My parents thought I was a girl. They’d already signed and finalized the birth certificate when they realized I was a he, not a she. Too late to change it, so I gotta wait until I’m eighteen to fix that error of utter stupidity.”

“That makes me wonder if you’re on good terms with your parents,” I admitted.

“I’m not,” he assured me like this was a casual conversation.

“Hmmm.” I paused, trying to not go on a roll with more questions, but another slipped out. “Then did they know you were a boy because you have a weenie?”

“It’s called a cock,” he muttered before slapping his face. “Fuck. I keep forgetting you’re ten.”

“I know what a cock is,” I replied. “Weenie sounds better.”

“Seriously?”

“What better thing to call the stick between your legs?”

He stared at me in shock before he groaned. “Move onto another topic.”

“Your uncomfortableness is showing,” I commented.

“You talk too much,” he argued.

“When you’re not allowed to unless told to, it makes being able to ask questions a privilege instead of a right,” I muttered and glanced down to my lap.

My silence made him sigh again and he sat down on the side of the bed to lift my chin up.

“Sorry,” he apologized. “I’m not used to being around people.”

His apology was appreciated as I whispered, “It’s okay.”

It took me a moment to continue as he removed his hand from my chin.

“You’re the one who saved me…aren’t you?” I had to question it to make sure, but I knew from his voice that he was the one who had saved me from the claws of death.

“I don’t like meddling in supernatural business,” he muttered while his eyes glanced anywhere but in mine. “I was going to ignore you…but I felt compelled to assist you. So I did.”

“You didn’t have to.”

“You understand what compel means?”

“I’m well aware of what it means.”

“Then it wasn’t necessarily my choice,” he complained. “Zack likes you.”

“Meaning you like me,” I stated the words like it was a fact.

“No.”

“But you just said-”

“Zack likes you. I, Zackeria, or Zackery for short, don’t.”

“One letter difference isn’t considered the short form of Zackeria,” I commented on the minor detail before I frowned. “You shouldn’t hate people you barely know.”

“I despise the two adults who thought it was supernaturally civil to abandon their child for the sake of themselves after witnessing her wings get torn off of her,” he snapped like we were in an argument as his eyes darkened. “Tell me that I shouldn’t hate them then.”

I was silent and he quickly groaned again before pinching his nose.

“I have a problem with tolerating anyone who speaks.”

“Can definitely see that,” I said with a calm tone. “So you still hate me?”

“I don’t hate you.”

“Do you like to contradict yourself?”

“How do you even know that word?” he questioned.

“Mother would force me to study from six in the morning to six in the evening. I studied anything that would provide me with knowledge about any race and allow me to defend myself in any situation, including the human and supernatural courts.”

My answer made him pause in his defense, and I took the liberty to continue.

“Then from six to two in the morning would be physical training. We’d sleep from two to five-thirty and have to get up to start over again.”

“What happened to eating, bathing, resting?”

“I eat when I can, I bathe when we find a stream with clean water, and I rest when I sleep,” I answered.

“Then what about when you’re injured or being hunted?”

“If I’m injured, Mom tells me to suck it up or heal myself. I’m not good at the healing part yet since I’m not awakened. As for being hunted, we run and hide when necessary. During those times, there’s no sleep or training. Survival of the fittest, as my mother likes to call it. You have to defend yourself and I shouldn’t expect them to protect me.”

He looked at me in horror, but I merely shrugged.

“That’s how life has always been,” I admitted. “Even when we were allowed to be in our village and lands. I started studying the moment I could read and training when I was old enough, which was around six. My mom told me I wasn’t allowed to tell anyone, even the elders. The only time I got to have fun was when the village had festivals or feasts. Mother couldn’t coop me up during those times since there were far too many visitors in the castle grounds.”

“You’re royalty?”

“Mhm.” I fiddled with my fingers, attempting to fight the random tingling. “Father’s a king, my mother a queen, and I’m the princess…well, was the princess. They’re going to make another kid.”

My smile only reached halfway, my mind recalling her words to Father as they watched me in distress.

“They’re going to replace me,” I emphasized, and actually laughed, but tears welled up in my eyes as I continued to fiddle my fingers. “I did everything Mother asked of me. I was a good girl and worked in silence to please her and not stress Father. I was supposed to be their prodigy…supposed to…be important. Now I’m not. I’m broken…and…and…”

The way my tears suddenly rolled down my cheeks made me tremble as I tried to fight against the waves of despair that attempted to consume my being. Hearing Mother’s words repeat in the back of my mind, again and again, was unbearable, and I suddenly wished to feel the pain I had previously.

That would replace the despair that fought to claim every inch of me, and burn me from the inside out.

My hands shook so hard I couldn’t fiddle with them, which only triggered my sobs as I hung my head low.

“I couldn’t…I worked so..so hard. Mother abandoned me. Father left with her. They didn’t even come…come back and search for me. Am…am I that disposable?”

My head was forced to lift up, and I looked into Zackery’s eyes that were now flushed with vibrant golden energy. The very line along his irises was silver and glaring back at me, while those very orbs struggled not to shed their own set of tears as they grew glassy.

“You are not disposable.” His voice was far different now.

Colder, a tone far deeper and full of threatening danger. It triggered every goosebump along my arms, and yet the simple response brought far more comfort than I ever expected from a stranger.

He could have left me.

Allowed me to perish like my own family of royal blood.

Left my broken body behind.

Let the darkness take me to the ends of death.

But he helped me.

He saw my craving desire for life.

He didn’t need me to prove my worth for him to aid me with a chance at life.

He cares.

Someone cares.

“Listen to me.” He grabbed my attention as I fought against the sobs that followed. I bit my lips to muffle them as he clung to my face and whispered, “You have gained a second chance at life. I’m not going to bullshit and say that this is going to be an easier life. If you agree to have me help you all the way through, it’s going to be filled with many painful moments.”

He was preparing me to make a decision, one that either meant I’d remain alone in this world or have a shot at retribution.

“The world outside these walls… It’s far scarier than one would think. Definitely frightening for a ten-year-old,” he asserted. “You’re not an ordinary child and from the pain you’ve experienced already I know you can handle the dark things that fight to claim one’s life in the pits of nightfall. However, if you want a chance to get your wings back, you’ll have to trust me, and I need you to stop crying.”

I slowly nodded, letting the last bit of sobs leave me as I blinked away my remaining tears. He waited for me to calm down before he gently stroked my head.

“Good girl,” he praised, his softer tone of voice returning. He let out a sigh and sat a little taller. “My friend Klaus was here and put a spell on you so you wouldn’t die from the shock of pain. It won’t last long, and now that he’s been summoned to a territory we’re not supposed to enter, it seems as though we’re going to have to go to him and not the other way around.”

“A territory we’re not supposed to be in. Meaning territorial trespassing?” I inquired.

He blinked for a moment, once again thrown off by my words of conclusion before he bobbed his head. “This land forbids most kinds. If you enter, it normally means prison or death. Klaus is allowed to be there because he’s a demigod. We’re not.”

“Demigod,” I whispered. “Children of gods, send down for purposes beyond the human and supernatural plane. To be around one is a blessing, and to be protected by them can lead to a prosperous life.”

“Did you memorize that definition?”

“Yes,” I quietly replied.

“Good.” He grinned. “I can deal with smart cookies easier than stupid ones that will slow me down.”

“Being smart doesn’t mean you’re fast,” I acknowledged.

“Okay, maybe you’re too much of a smartass,” he muttered, but it made me smile a little.

“Celeste,” I introduced.

“No last name?”

“You don’t have one,” I acknowledged.

“You’re right.” He had a smug look on his face while his eyes darkened slightly. “I gave away my association with my family when I pulled out of the pack.”

“Pulled out of the pack?”

“It’s a story for the journey ahead,” he suggested.

“Will you actually tell it?”

“If you want to listen.”

“I do.”

“Then I’ll share it when we’re on the move,” he assured me. “Just know I go by Zackery.”

“Or Zack?”

“That’s the other me.”

“The scary one.”

“Are you scared of him?” He seemed a bit amused. The boyish grin that graced his lips revealed the younger teen side of him that lit his face up, even in the dimly lit room.

“No,” I replied.

“We’ll see if you say the same thing when you see his true form.”

“I’m not afraid of the big bad wolf,” I mumbled, remembering the fairytale. He pouted his lips at me, and I followed his lead. “What?”

“I want to reply, but Zack thinks otherwise.”

“Does he want to get me a red hooded cape first?”

“Nah.” He shook his head and actually smiled. “Black suits you better. Goes well with your hair.”

That made my cheeks grow hot as I looked away. I hadn’t gotten a compliment about my hair in a very long time, or even my appearance in general. It felt weird…in a good way.

“Celeste.”

I returned my gaze to him, and he offered his hand while his face remained serious.

“I’m not an adult yet and you may not be my responsibility, but I vow to try and help you the best I can. You don’t need to trust me yet, but no matter what happens ahead, lift that chin up and don’t let anyone who isn’t your ally see you shed a tear. Even when you’re in pain.”

“Okay, Zackery,” I replied and placed my hand in his.

Unexpectedly, he lifted my hand and lowered his head and pressed his lips against my flesh. His eyes were closed briefly and when they opened, there were those golden orbs with silver lining.

“All those who caused you pain will receive their punishment. Until then, we will work on rising above their lack of hope in us.”

I nodded in determination.

“Yes,” I agreed with a firm voice. “They will see us rise, and we’ll enjoy watching them fall.”

In my despair, I made my first ally. It was now time to head into the wrong territory.

JOURNEY WITH AN OMEGA

“Are you sure you can keep going?”

I decided to take that moment to stop. My exhales were heavy as sweat dripped down the side of my face. The spell that this man Klaus had set on me was beginning to wither at slow pace, leaving my body in a growing agony with every step I took.

This pain was nothing like the initial strike of silencing pain that occurred when my wings were ripped off of me. Or the internal pain that had sprouted within my heart and laid roots.

This pain I could handle, but it was only a matter of time before it became unbearable with absolutely no treatment.

I was a little relieved that I couldn’t see my back, see the wounds that were still open and merely covered by white bandages and a new black cloak that Zackery had and fixed to fit my small, short frame.

Being ten sucked when you were trying to fight through life’s ordeals.

At least I’m not alone.

“Are we allowed to take a couple of minutes break?” I breathed. Zackery glanced around, his eyes shifting from forest green to gold as he sniffed the air.

“For a bit,” he concluded. “You’ll have to brave the cold a little since fire will invite trouble we don’t want to deal with.”

“That’s fine,” I replied. “The cold doesn’t bother me anyway.”

“Even in your predicament, you’ve watched that classic?”

“To my mother’s standards, Frozen was good research material to prove that a woman doesn’t need a man to save herself.”

“I feel hurt,” he mumbled, putting his hand to his chest and giving me his best hurt expression.

“Good.” I genuinely smiled while catching my breath.

“Let’s sit over there. You should eat a little more.”

I nodded as he guided me over to a tree stump. Sitting down first, I watched him summon the magic suitcase - its tiny frame quadrupling in size and landing on the soil beneath us.

Within a minute, he had a bowl of soup ready with a bottle of ice-cold water. I had to blink, look around, and then stare at the suitcase questioningly.

“What magical sources are hidden within that thing to allow for hot soup but cold water?”

“This suitcase doesn’t only preserve important valuables. It can preserve food, water, or any item at the temperature it was when placed in. Meaning, if I fixed a large bowl of soup and placed in here, it would preserve it for as long as need be. Same goes with water, juice, anything really.”

I was going to respond but he quickly added, “Minus a human or shifter. Can’t preserve those and they would get travel sick from the swinging movement of their entire body.”

“Intriguing,” I mumbled. “Does that mean my parents may have put food in there?”

“They should have easily been able to,” he responded before asking, “Wait. Your parents had one of these?”

“Three,” I corrected. “One of them was mine…well, my mom took it from me since my magic hasn’t fully awakened yet.”

“Hmph.” He looked annoyed as he offered me the bowl of soup. He then reached into his pocket and pulled out a packet of pills. Popping two out, he offered them to me.

“It’s not much, but these pain meds are good for supernaturals. Since you’re a kid, I don’t think I can give it to you as frequently, but it will at least last until we reach our destination and Klaus can work his magic.”

“Thank you.” I lowered the bowl to my lap and received the two white pills and the bottle of ice water. Taking the pills and drinking at least half the bottle of chilled water, I sighed in relief at quenching my thirst. “Cold water is a luxury.”

“It is,” he replied as he closed the suitcase, snapped his fingers, and poof. The suitcase was back to its tiny size in the palm of his hand.

He moved to sit down in front of me, crossing his legs and leaning his arms back to rest his hands on the ground. He was still shirtless, with just navy-blue pants.

“You’re not eating?”

“Not hungry,” he admitted.

“Why are you half-naked?”

He didn’t answer immediately as he looked down at himself as though he’d forgotten what he was wearing.

“It’s easier.”

“Why?”

“Are you in that questioning phase of your childhood?”

“I don’t get to ask questions with my parents,” I mumbled and took a sip of my soup. My lips curled at the unique tomato basil taste, and I forgot we were in a conversation until the bowl was empty and Zackery was staring at me in disbelief.

“I shouldn’t be shocked and yet I am,” he admitted. “When we arrive at our destination, I’ll give you more, alright?”

“Okay,” I replied and licked the bowl. “Very nice soup.”

“It’s a recipe from one of our private maids. She was the specific maid for our family and cooked the best food.”

“She showed you how to make it?”

“Yup. That and other things.”

“Do you miss her?”

“A little,” he admitted.

“When you reach whatever goal you have, are you going to go visit or find her?”

“I wish I could.” He chuckled. “She never got a grave so I can’t visit her.”

“Grave…” The single word was filled with disappointment as his words finally settled into my mind. “Why did she die?”

Not how did she die, but why because those who died in the hands of royalty never perished by their natural deaths.

“Isn’t that something a kid shouldn’t want to know?”

“When I was six, I had a best friend who was the son of one of our maids,” I began. “He was awesome. Very friendly, caring, wanted good for everyone. He made being a Nephilim easier, even at times of difficulty. His mother made an error of judgment about the spices of our food, and it was too spicy for any of us to eat. My mother chained her in the dungeon and she was beaten all night long. She’d died by morning. The boy then became an orphan and when he called my mom a killer, he was taken captive and hung the next day.”

Zackery stared at me, his expression reminding me of a blank sheet of paper. I lowered the bowl to sit next to me as I reached for the bottled water.

“She let his body remain there for days until the stench was unbearable. It was our punishment. To silence any children who thought they could insult royalty. I lost any other friends by seven. No one wanted to risk being around me. I ended up being friends with the elders of our village. I miss them, but they must have died when the hunters rushed through our lands to hunt us. Our wings are valuable. Extremely powerful…and well, that’s why I don’t have mine, right?”

“We’ll figure out a way to get them back.”

“Mother said there’s no way of getting them back.”

“The woman who killed over spices, watched you suffering and proclaimed she’d start fresh with a new kid, and was surely hiding the fact their suitcase had months if not years of a supply of food can’t say shit as to whether one can get their wings back or not,” he declared in spite.

He clearly hated my parents, especially my mother.

“Why do you hate them like you’ve known them for a long time?” I inquired.

He took a long moment to reply as if he was trying to determine how much to say.

“I’m a wolf shifter,” he revealed. “I’m going to assume you know what those are.”

“Puppy!”

Another blank expression came may way, before I added, “Mutated puppy?”

“Seriously? I thought you said your mom taught you all about shifters.”

“She did,” I replied. “Except for wolves. She said they’re useless and at the bottom of the supernatural shifter train and can be easily killed by hunters so there was no need for me to learn about them,” I explained.

“Now I’ll just kill her,” he muttered under his breath.

“Wolf shifters are canines of extreme strength and speed, and can be born or blessed with special qualities by the sacred Moon,” I began which surprised him. “They can shift from human form to wolf form, many of them being triple the size of the normal wolves that roam the forests and mountains. They have extremely fast healing properties but are weak to silver. They can be killed by beheading. Any other wound can only kill a wolf shifter if they bleed out to death, which is rare unless their healing abilities are blocked. They run in packs and family is a very big deal to them. In terms of leadership, there’s always an Alpha and potentially a Beta. Some packs alternate leadership after a few years by fighting up the rank system until they reach their Alpha.”

“Definitely memorized the book,” he grumbled.

“Am I wrong?”

“No,” he answered. “What’s an Omega wolf?”

“I…don’t know,” I replied. “I only studied the basic definition, so I’d at least know about it. I didn’t want to study too much of it or my mom would catch me.”

“And punish you for it?”

“Yes.” I nodded with emphasis.

His dissatisfaction was obvious, but he carried on with, “Omega wolves are individuals who decide to part ways with their pack.”

“Doesn’t that hurt?” I inquired.

“Very much,” he muttered. “I thought I was going to die a few times. Not only do you cut the strings that attach you to your pack, but you have to experience every bit of pain your Alpha has endured.”

“Like physical pain?” I was curious about this, wondering if the pain was like me losing my wings.

“Everything,” he whispered and looked up to the sky. “Physical, emotional, mental. Your entire being is put to the test. You feel the physical agony of tugging away from the pack, which can leave anything from cuts on your flesh to bruises and other wounds and scars. That part really depends on how long your Alpha has been in leadership. The longer it is, the harder it can be to come out of it all without extensive wounds. The emotional and mental aspects are what really test you. The emotional connection that is cut revolves around you feeling everything the Alpha and your pack feel when you fight to be freed from their captivity. The disgust, hate, and their mental wishes for you to perish before you can enjoy the freedom you’ve obtained. You have to endure every second of it, and though it’s something that’s considered a few seconds to an agonizing minute, it feels like years. The aftermath leaves mental scars where you second guess your decisions while juggling the intense loneliness that chokes you when you survive the painful release. Your body is like a hollow shell, and the first night of freedom is the hardest because you’re officially alone in the world.”

He lowered his head to the floor as his eyes looked at his hands.

“It’s the first night where you really sit and acknowledge how lonely this world is. We’re born into this world surrounded by people. Raised around those we can connect and interact with. When it’s all taken away from you by your own decision to be a lone wolf, it’s a difficult result to endure and not regret.”

“Do you regret leaving your pack?” I asked.

“Sometimes,” he admitted. “I, meaning Zackery, does. Zack, on the other hand, doesn’t.”

“Why do you sometimes regret it while Zack doesn’t?”

“Zack took control when we pulled out of the pack. He experienced most if not all the emotional and mental scars I referred to. He saw the flashes of memories that come with leaving the Alpha’s bond. You see all the deeds they have done. The good, bad, ugly, and hidden actions. Our pack believed our Alpha or in my special case, my father, was a good man. He was far from it, and when I began to decipher the truth, I couldn’t remain within his shacked hold.”

“Your father was the Alpha,” I whispered. “If you stayed, wouldn’t that mean you’d be an Alpha of the pack in the future?”

“Yes,” he answered. “That’s something I’d never be able to do.”

“Why not?”

“When you realize how far a man would go to obtain power, leadership, and a community who supports such deeds, you begin to understand that if you don’t get yourself out of the loop, you’ll be sucked right into it. If I’d remained, it would mean I supported his tactics and would be forced to do the same. If I wanted to walk the path as an evil shifter who secretly wants the weak to suffer and cower to the strong, I’d want that to be my choice. Not my father’s decision or over a position.”

“What about your mate?” I inquired. “Don’t all wolves have mates?”

His eyes saddened then, and I quickly worried I’d pushed his boundaries.

“Sorry,” I immediately apologized.

“Why are you apologizing? It’s just a question,” he muttered, but his voice was far quieter than before.

“Your voice went quieter, your body is tenser than before, and your breathing increased,” I truthfully replied, sharing my observation. “That’s a response most people have when they’ve overstepped their boundaries.”

“So observant.” He sighed. “My father killed my mate.”

“He did what?” My response was automatic.

“By sixteen, an Alpha should feel their mate bond. It’s a connection that ignites in the male, and it normally doesn’t matter how old the female is. I was ready to feel the connection at the stroke of midnight, but nothing happened.”

“No spark?”

“Nope.” He looked depressed just talking about it as his eyes lowered to the floor once more. “It felt like half of me was missing and I couldn’t understand why. I begged my father to explain the reasoning behind it, but he merely made excuses while my mother insinuated false hope. The rest of the pack, however, began to spread rumors that I didn’t have a mate or that she was probably dead. I tried hard to ignore their whispers, but it grew stronger, and certain wolf shifters were bold enough to say it to my face.”

He paused and shook his head. “It got to be too much for me. Sixteen-year-old future heir and Alpha of my father’s pack and yet I couldn’t locate my mate. That triggered an argument with my parents on the full moon and that’s when my father revealed she was dead. I was shocked and ran to clear my mind. That’s when I met the elder of our pack.”

“Elder,” I whispered.

“Every pack normally has an elder. One that has lived so long with vast areas of knowledge that are practically sacred. She’s also a seer and can see the past and future. I begged her to tell me the truth, and that’s exactly what she did. My father knew who my mate was…so he imprisoned her beneath our home until she died.”

No words came to my mind at the revelation and he put his hands against his face and let them slide up and into his short strands.

“I decided to go and see the truth with my own eyes, and there she was. My mate…covered in the wounds that killed her. Starved to the point that you could see her bones. Dehydrated like a prune and left in the chains that kept her imprisoned for who knows how long. I was disgusted…hurt…lost. It was like my purpose suddenly shattered before me and I was left feeling as hollow as my dead mate.”

“When a mate dies…does that mean you can never find love again?” My voice was quiet enough to catch his attention and he noticed my tears. “That means…you can never love anyone because of your father? Did he do that so you’d be like him?”

He reached out and brushed away the tear that ran down my cheek.

“You’re not supposed to shed a tear, silly,” he mumbled.

“But…that’s so sad.” My voice trembled, and I wasn’t being emotional out of pity. I could feel his pain, even though he was desperately trying to hide it from sight.

That hurt even more. Feeling the need to hide behind a mask instead of showing how you truly feel. A mask I’ve worn all my life and knew exactly how it felt deep within.

“It’s life, right?” he whispered. “Most of our lives as supernaturals in lands of injustice and power-hungry leaders revolve around the sacrifice of those who want to outshine the darkness in the world with light.”

Wiping my tears for me, he continued, “She was someone in our pack who’d only recently joined. She was different, and against violence. My father had no doubt that if we mated…all his plans for his future legacy would be ruined by her influence. So he figured killing her would put enough hatred in me to want to be like him. I don’t think he wanted me to find out. I think he was setting it up to blame on someone else and was waiting on timing. Whatever his plot was, it failed miserably, because that was the night I decided to abandon the pack and become an Omega.”

“How long ago was that?” I asked.

“Six months ago,” he replied. “As to your other question, it’s not necessarily like I can’t get another mate… it just has to be granted by the Moon and it’s not something in my hands now. Being bonded to another would have to be with someone the Moon believes I’ll be compatible with or someone with a strong connection to the universe. It also has to be triggered by the female instead of the male. That’s all the elder was able to tell me before I left.”

“That means you really are alone,” I whispered. “Do you like traveling alone?”

“I don’t have much of a choice, Celeste.” His sad smile hurt my heart, making me want to clench my chest at his hidden pain. “I don’t trust anymore.”

“You trust me?” I reasoned.

“I trust you because I can feel you don’t want to harm me. No matter what people try to say about Nephilims and being brought up in darkness, I feel as of now, you wouldn’t harm anyone unless they threatened you.”

“Aren’t you worried I’ll change my mind?”

“Not really.” His shoulders lifted. “If you’d wished to kill me, you would have, and if that changes, I probably deserved it. I’m not discounting your threat by your age either, by the way. Yes, you’re ten, but that doesn’t mean you can’t murder me right here and now and feed me to whatever animal comes by.”

“I still don’t get why you’d help me though,” I admitted.

“Sometimes you have to go with the flow and ask questions later,” he concluded. “Maybe Mother Moon thought I needed a friend.”

“A six-years younger friend with no wings,” I mumbled. “I feel like more of a burden to you than a friend.”

“You’re not a burden,” he assured me. “Your wings again don’t define you. Same goes for your age.”

“Does that mean when we meet this Klaus guy and try to get my wings back…you won’t abandon me?”

I’d been afraid of asking; the idea of being left once again in this scary world frightened me. “If you want an Omega wolf like myself around, then I’ll stick by you until you tell me to leave.”

“Really?”

“No matter what type of wolf I am, I never break my loyalty unless justified. My parents broke that thread of trust. I don’t think you’ll do the same.”

“You’re merciful for someone who’s dealt with a lot,” I whispered.

“And you’re a good listener.” He cracked a tiny smile. “No one knows the details of why I left my pack. Not even Klaus.”

“I feel honored to know and will protect your story.”

“Thanks,” he replied and rose up. “Feeling better?”

“Yes,” I answered with strength as I slowly rose up.

“Still not in too much pain?”

“I can handle it,” I assured him.

“We’re not far,” he replied. “But when we reach the barrier between this land and that one, you have to stay as close to me as you can.”

“Dangerous?”

“More like one wrong step can be lethal, and I’d rather we reach Klaus alive and with as few wounds as possible.”

“That sounds like a happy ending,” I commented.

“Let’s hope it remains that way,” he declared and began to pack up. With one last glance around our surroundings, he offered his hand to me.

“If things get dangerous, I won’t hesitate to shift. That also means I’m gonna need you to hold on tight to me if things go south. Can you do that?”

“Yes.” I reached out to place my hand in his.

“Good. Let’s continue this journey,” he encouraged.

A journey with an Omega.

FAE PRINCE OF EXCLUSION

My hand tightened around Zackery’s as we took the first few steps into the new land. You didn’t need to be gifted in any way to feel the dramatic shift within the environment.

The chill of trickling suspense that ran through your body.

The moment we even arrived at the wall that divided our lands from this newfound place, I could tell the difference in danger. The surroundings were darker, the air was different, and I almost felt safer remaining in the dark environment we’d spent a good portion of the night in.

The sun was going to rise up soon, which would make things easier, but with how thick the trees appeared to be, I wasn’t sure anything could cut through their dark, inky leaves and bless us with a glimpse of light.

I could tell from Zackery’s hesitation that he could feel the shift as well. He kept me close, his hand tightly around mine while his eyes scanned everywhere.

We were walking slowly on purpose, every move cautious. With how unpredictable the dark forest could be in hard times like these, who knew when a predator would jump out to attack us or if we’d fall into one of the hunter’s traps.

I was on my guard, but the pain that was pulsing through my back in particular was becoming bothersome. With no mirror to check just how bad my wounded back appeared to be, I could only hope it wouldn’t get infected.

The site stung, itched, and burned under the white bandages. I was pretty confident they weren’t white anymore; the slight scent of something metallic tickled my nose and may make me a lovely target.

At least without my wings, I knew how to protect myself if need be, but the problem was knowing what we were up against.

When Zackery came to a dramatic stop, I froze with him. The hairs on his arms began to rise as a low growl escaped his clenched teeth. I braced for him to shift as his hold loosened.

The snap of a branch to my left was enough for me to tug my hand out of Zackery’s hold and jump back and out of the way of the incoming shadow of darkness with its massive white glowing teeth.

Zackery jumped back in the opposite direction, and I noticed how his body began to shift mid-air. Cracking bones, morphing body parts, white fur, and immense growth.

I wanted to admire every second of his transformation, but our new attacker was running my way, its glowing eyes on me while its sharp, white teeth were ready to sink into me.

By instinct, I pushed upward in a dramatic jump, flipping my body through the air and giving myself enough height to miss his charging attack. The leverage of the jump helped me land on the attacker’s back and push off it just as fast - sending me flying towards the massive wolf that landed on the ground with a vibrating thump.

He ran forward, and I landed onto his back. Quickly turning my body around so I could sit facing forward, I gripped Zack’s fur to keep me steady as he went right into action.

With intense force, he attacked the enemy head-on, sending the shadow being far back and maybe into the other territory we’d just left. Zack wasn’t going to wait to see if he came back; his body turned right around and raced through the forest at full speed.

Our surroundings began to blur as he moved with dauntlessness. From time to time, he’d sniff the air and change directions, turning right to left, and once coming to a complete stop in time to save us from becoming squished beings against a thick cement wall.

“WOOF!” His sudden howl was unexpected as he slowed his speed while his head looked sideways. It was as though he didn’t know which way to go from here and was waiting for a response.

We waited as quietly as we could, my heart racing while Zack was panting heavily with his tongue out. He didn’t seem frightened, but excited for the thrilling adventure, leaving me to wonder if he was happy to kick some butt.

There was a whistling sound, one that was extremely high in pitch. Even from a distance, it made me shiver, like nails on the blackboard - a common thing my mother loved to do to torture me when I got a question wrong.

Zack howled again, the sound a little different than before. It was softer but still reached magnitude in the dark air.

The whistle sound pierced the sky once again, the response far faster than previously. Zack let out a long exhale through his nostrils before he dragged his two paws in the dirt.

I think he was notifying me that he was going to be on the move again, so I clenched his fur a little tighter and braced myself for his movement.

That was the confirmation he needed to be on the move again, the world blurring around us as he raced towards where the whistle sound came from. It wasn’t until we got closer that my eyes widened dramatically and I had to look way up to see the massive dragon in question.

Their scales were orange with red and gold, but there were bits of teal and turquoise that had a soft glow to them like shiny clam shells you find in the beautiful vast sea.

Their head alone was triple if not quadruple the size of Zack’s body, before its actual base, legs, tail, and its wings. I couldn’t imagine the width of its wings, the folded beauties tucked against their sides.

It let out a huff, igniting a puff of smoke to cause a good chunk of the forest to be surrounded with the thick clouds of grey. Their slit eyes suddenly locked on us, and I feared for my life as I clung so tightly to Zack’s body, I wondered if I was hurting him.

He didn’t slow down at the dragon’s attention. In fact, he ran even faster towards it. I braced myself as the dragon’s head lifted higher and he began to inhale deeply.

He’s going to breathe fire!

“WOOF WOOF!” Zack exclaimed but still didn’t slow down.

I wanted to close my eyes shut and accept our fateful deaths, but they remained wide open as the dragon’s ear-shattering roar ignited a stream of flames towards us.

Out of nowhere, an oval gate opened before us, shielding us and swallowing the stream of fire in its entirety. The portal then closed, and a silver coin began to fall down towards us.

Lifting my hands at the right moment, I caught it and flinched at the intense heat of its exterior. My instinct was to throw it away, the pain coming from my hands only signifying that this coin was leaving burns in its wake, but I kept a firm hold on it.

The dragon seemed upset, another huff of smoke leaving its nostrils before it turned its head to face forward.

As we closed in on the base of the dragon, I picked up on a peculiar voice.

“Now, now, Prince Dragon. I know you’re not too fond of those shackles and all, but they aren’t the ones that caused your suffering. Those are my friends.”

Friends?

Zack slowed then until we finally saw the culprit of the voice.

A tall man in a white suit stood before the massive dragon. He looked much older than Zack, but I wasn’t sure as to how much of a difference laid between them. His perfectly white suit was complemented with a purple tie with golden symbols.

His dress shoes were purple, and his hair was long and golden with purple highlights. Now that we were closer and coming to a slow stop, I could see the mismatched orbs of gold and purple, following the theme of his entire appearance.

He carried a golden cane, one with a purple jewel at the very top that had dimmed of its thunderous glow seconds earlier.

There was something about him that made you want to quiver in his presence. It was far stronger than my father’s strange aura around him that made everyone follow his lead.

Something about this man makes me want to obey him. Weird.

The dragon huffed and tried to move, but the ringing clink of huge golden chains kept him in place.

When we arrived, the man looked our way and a big grin formed on his lips as he widened his arms.

“Zack! You made it! I was worried you’d get hunted and murdered. That would be a shame seeing as I actually am fond of you and your human counterpart.”

Zack let out a heavy huff before he turned around and was about to dig the black soil beneath us.

“Hey, hey, hey! White suit! This was expensive! Don’t get mad at me!”

Zack paused and looked back at the man before he lifted his head.

“Alright, sorry for offending you,” the man grumbled. “Jeez. Why do Omega wolves have such tempers? At least you haven’t tried to kill me yet. That wouldn’t be very fun.”

“You’re weird,” I blurted out so fast I couldn’t even register what I’d said until it was too late.

Zack howled in agreement, which only made the man pout his lips in sadness.

“I don’t know what hurts more. Being called weird by a beautiful princess like you, or the expression of sheer disgust you’re giving my outfit.”

He wasn’t wrong about my expression as I frowned at the combination.

“You’d look better in a purple suit with a gold tie,” I commented as if he’d asked me. “I wouldn’t wear white on the battlefield against a dragon either.”

The man laughed while Zack lowered himself to the ground so I could slide off him. When I hit the ground, I struggled for a moment to get back up - my back seemingly locking in its crunched position and making me flinch at the sudden wave of pain that inflicted me.

“We shouldn’t delay then, seeing as the magic is wearing off.”

I lifted my head to see the man was now crouched down before me, his white suit now purple and his tie of a wonderful gold.

His smile was loving, something I’d forgotten could be possible from those with whom I didn’t share blood. Those purple-and-gold orbs were so unique up close, mesmerizing stars twinkling within their enchanting surface as they draw in my utmost attention.

“Klaus Saint Laurent. It’s a pleasure to meet you, royal celestial child.”

Royal celestial child?

He helped me up slowly, and moved to stand behind me before his hands were on my shoulder and gently pressing inward to my spine. I expected to flinch at the sudden movement, but his actions brought indescribable relief.

My whole body that was tensed began to relax.

“There we go. Temporary, but enough to get us to the healing stream.”

“Stop trying to swoon over a child. It’s disgusting.”

We turned our heads to see Zackery back in his human form.

A very naked Zackery in human form.

My eyes immediately dropped to his weenie before I looked up to Klaus.

“Is his weenie supposed to be that small or is he still waiting on a growth spurt like they have written in books?”

Klaus’s grin was priceless as he looked down at me with his twinkling eyes.

“I think it’s going to stay that way,” he whispered back.

“HEY! She shouldn’t even be looking there!” Zackery snapped.

“Oh, right,” Klaus dramatically replied and covered my eyes with his hands. “Woe is me! I’ve forgotten about this innocent child of holiness! I should protect whatever bits of innocence she has left after the shocking revelation of a tiny penis!”

“Apparently cock sounds better,” I answered.

That made him snicker and Zackery groaned loudly.

“Dammit, Klaus! Make me some clothes already! I wouldn’t have shifted if I knew the damn dragon was your ally.”

“He’s not really my ally,” Klaus answered as he moved his hands from my face and snapped his fingers. Just like that, Zackery was wearing a black on black outfit and his hair was gelled to one side. “I’m assisting him in a dilemma, much like you assisting this celestial.”

“Why do you keep calling me that?” I inquired.

“You don’t yet know what you’re capable of?” He stroked his chin with pride as he nodded his head. “I have a new plan! You’re going to be under me. A student of a fine professor like myself.”

“What? You wouldn’t even teach me when I asked nicely!” Zackery huffed.

“Ya, but she’s special. So is the dragon prince up there.” He pointed up at the dragon who’d been patiently watching us.

“I feel offended,” Zackery grumbled.

“Can Zackery and Zack join?” I humbly asked.

Klaus lowered his head to look down at me. “Hmmm, why should I bring him in? Are you going to miss your puppy?”

“I’m not a puppy,” Zackery growled.

“Minor details,” Klaus brushed it off like it was nothing, waiting for me to answer.

“A wolf who is willing to abandon his world to start fresh deserves to be taught by someone wise,” I replied. “That way, when he gets his revenge from those who inflicted pain on his soul, he can give that wise one credit for seeing his potential to outdo all those who forsook him.”

Klaus’s grin widened while his eyes softened in loving compassion.

“You are wise beyond your years, child.” His voice was lower and radiated a type of force I couldn’t describe. It wasn’t just power, energy, or authority that laced his voice, but something far deeper that held a godly essence to it.

“Since you’ve spoken up on his behalf, I’ve changed my mind.”

“Seriously?” Zackery was gawking in shock.

“Better thank your master, Zackery,” Klaus encouraged as he patted my head. “She’s a wise beauty.”

“M-Master?” Zackery questioned and looked at me. “She doesn’t own me!”

“She should. She’d be good for you.”

“Don’t say that,” Zackery practically cried while Klaus laughed and patted my shoulder before leaning down to whisper, “Normally when I see stuff like this, it comes true. He doesn’t like that.”

“Ah,” I replied. “Who’s the dragon, by the way? Why isn’t he trying to kill us like before?”

“This creature up here,” Klaus began and dramatically lifted his hand to present the chained dragon, “is a dragon prince. He’s all upset so he’s in his dragon form. I’m trying to pop him out and see if he’ll shift back into his human form, but I think those are some magical chains.”

“Magical chains?”

“They will grow or shrink to accommodate the captive individual or creature. Annoying stuff.”

“Why is he even a captive?” Zackery was the one to question as he walked to stand next to me. “Didn’t you say he’s a prince? Sure, this isn’t our territory, but why would they leave him here?”

Klaus sighed before his eyes grew stern. “From what I’ve been told, this guy went against laws and crossed into this territory.”

“It could have been by accident,” Zackery noted.

“I agree with you.” Klaus bobbed his head like he was listening to music. “Yet, I don’t think that’s the case.”

“Did you ask him?” Zackery inquired.

“Can’t when all he can do is roar and try to murder me with fire,” Klaus acknowledged.

Zackery bit his lip and looked up at the dragon. He wasn’t paying attention to us, his big head staring to our left. The rumble that began to thrum in his throat alerted all of us, and our eyes followed his gaze.

“Aww great,” Klaus exaggerated in annoyance. “We’ve got company.”

“Now?” Zackery growled and moved to stand in front of me.

“Why do you think they chained the poor dragon prince?” Klaus suggested to us as he lifted his hands to stretch before spinning his cane in one hand.

“To kill the prey,” Zackery muttered and widened his stance. “Are we going to get arrested?”

“I think that’s the least we should be worrying about.” Klaus chuckled and shook his head. “If we’re all dead, I doubt that will matter in the slightest.”

I leaned over to try and see what they were looking at, my actions only reminding me of my missing wings. I fought the urge to whimper at the reminder, clenching my fists before bracing myself as the trees seemed to quiver in anticipation.

The sun was attempting to rise into the sky, the first rays of light slicing through the dark grey sky, but then a dark mist began to form, one that was thick and eerie.

What’s coming?

I clenched the coin in my hand, the heat within its core alerting me of how cold it suddenly was.

“Klaus.” Zackery’s voice dropped as he immediately pulled his shirt off and tossed it to the side. “Make sure Celeste is protected.”

“Celeste,” Klaus said with pride. “I’ll seek to protect her, but if things get as wild as I’m expecting, every man for themselves.”

“I’m a girl,” I pointed out. The two of them turned their heads to glance at my stern gaze. “Meaning, I can take care of myself.”

“Big words,” Klaus hummed in approval. “She’s going to be so fun to train. Gotta make sure the dark knights don’t get a hold of her.”

“Let’s pray they don’t get a hold of any of us or we’re fucked,” Zackery muttered and took three steps forward. “Celeste.”

“Yes?”

“If anything happens to us, you run in the opposite direction and keep yourself safe, understand?” He tossed something into the air, and I lifted my other hand to catch it. The item was the tiny suitcase - the magical kind I’d never gotten to experience having thanks to my mother.

“U-Understood,” I whispered. He nodded once and just like that, he was in his large wolf form and howling into the air.

Klaus began to walk forward, just like Zack, who was following Klaus’s lead, leaving me with the dragon. Lifting my head up to look at him, I noticed his glaring eyes, but they didn’t frighten me.

Moving my gaze to the t-shirt that was on the floor like a discarded rag, I quickly gathered it and moved closer to the dragon’s chains.

I knew his eyes were still on me, but my focus was now on the chains as I fought to figure out what type they were. Their golden appearance reminded me of my nightmares, the chains that clung to me and dragged me into the depths of the darkness.

“Magical chains. Captivity for supernaturals. Chains, chains, chains,” I had to repeat the words, again and again, trying to scan the depths of my brain. I’d studied various types of traps used against supernaturals a few months ago, a mandatory topic for study when we’d experienced our first close call and almost gotten captured.

“Heat. Magic exchange. Sacrifice…magic exchange…wait.”

I realized that these chains were specifically done for those of royalty, their golden appearance a strong symbolization of that. Heat could combat it, but it couldn’t be done by the prisoner.

If I input enough heat, I can get the chains off…but not without sacrifice.

That was the lethal thing about the chains. They would release the prisoner in possession, only to capture the source of the heat that broke the spell.

“They can adapt to my size, too. Hmm. We need the dragon to help us if things get ugly… Will he want to help?” I was pondering this out loud until I literally jumped at the clashing sound and painful eerie scream that hit the air.

My head darted back to see Klaus and Zack were already engaging in battle, and my eyes widened at the creatures of the dark that were in odd shapes and sizes.

Those creatures who stole my wings. The hunters are here?!

It made no sense as to why they were here, leaving me to wonder if they were summoned or told of the dragon’s captivity here. The sight frightened me, my body shaking uncontrollably like it had when I’d borne the ultimate sacrifice of my wings.

If we hadn’t come here on time, would the dragon standing here be their next victim?

A royal dragon who could be innocent in all of this?

A part of me wanted to run away. This wasn’t my battle to fight, nor was I even strong enough to make a dent in the enemy’s plans, but I didn’t want to give up either.

I deserve revenge. To prove to my mother and father that I’m not a weakling that can be replaced.

Turning my attention back to the chains, I quickly ran to the dragon’s right leg, the side that wasn’t visible to the others and the enemy that was growing by the second.

Moving to the joined shackle point, my eyes studied the symbols carefully, decoding each one and piecing it all together before I stood up and ripped the t-shirt so it was one long fabric.

Beginning to tie the fabric around my wrist, I secured the tiny suitcase within the wrapped cloth and tied the black material firmly. With a nod, I stared at the coin with intensity, feeling the heat grow within its core.

I may be too young to awaken all my powers, but I’d read books that said that young children would be able to unlock bits of their magic in emergency situations.

This was one of those important times, and I needed my body to understand that and trigger my magic - even if it was temporary.

“What are you doing?”

The foreign voice that came from my mind had me jumping while my free hand slapped against my lips to muffle my shriek. It wasn’t an intentional response, but I was glad I’d covered my mouth, or Klaus and Zackery would have gotten distracted with their current conquest.

Who…who was that?

“They still don’t teach kids about dragon’s telepathic abilities. Hmph.”

I looked up to see the dragon’s eyes staring down at me. They were red and orange with slits of gold and black, carrying wisdom within them. The voice in my head sounded younger. Young like a boy who was my age.

Are you a little boy?

“I’m a big ass dragon who’s annoyed by your scent.”

I know I’m on the smelly side, but I don’t think it’s nice to insult people who are trying to save you.

“I never asked for your assistance.”

Then are you agreeing to be abandoned here?

When he didn’t reply, I smirked and stuck out my tongue.

Child.

“Are you seriously sticking your damn tongue out at me?”

What you gonna do? Burn me?

“Damn bi-”

No name-calling is allowed if you want me to bail you out.

“Why are you even doing such a thing?

You have to help Klaus and Zackery.

“No, I don’t.”

They are here trying to help you. Well, at least Klaus was. He could have just left you.

“I never asked for his help.”

You don’t have to ask for help but you can’t be inconsiderate when someone is risking their life to help save yours.

“Big talk for a pipsqueak.”

At least I’m willing to talk big. If you’re a prince or whatever, you should be able to do the same.

He was silent but the sudden rush of wind cut our conversation short. I had to cling to the chains, or my body would have been swept away by the strong gusts of wind that hit us hard.

“RRRRRRRR.” The strong rumble came from the dragon prince and he fought hard to spread his wings, but the chains prevented them from reaching even one-third of the way. The sound of his frustration pierced the air and made the dark beings that were fighting Klaus and Zack move back just a bit.

They’re afraid of him. I have to get him out!

I returned my attention to the chains, immediately clenching the coin in one hand and putting my other hand on the chains, gripping them with immense force.

Whatever power is within me. Please. Awaken this coin of flames and flood these chains with the same heated power this captive dragon possesses!

What happened next blew my mind as my hand grew so hot that I almost thought I’d burned it right off with the spell. I peeked my eyes open to see the blaring light that shone from the coin and injected the chains with trembling force.

The cry of the dragon was loud and menacing, and yet I knew it wasn’t directed at me. The loud sound of something unlocking only followed with something with immense weight wrapping around my wrists and ankles.

It was enough to bring me down to the ground. I quickly looked to see the golden chains that held him captive were now holding me in imprisonment. Their golden texture held a tint of orange while their length was far shorter before, disappearing into the black ground.

I did it!

“You’re a fool.”

I looked up to see the dragon spread its wings as he pushed off the ground to demonstrate just how massive he was. I gawked at him, noticing how beautiful and intimidating his appearance was.

“What the-” Klaus looked back to me, his eyes darting from my wild eyes to the chains holding me down for the count. “Celeste?! How?”

He quickly looked up and narrowed his eyes in seething anger.

“If you dare run away like a fucking coward, I’ll hunt you down to the ends of any damn universal plane and you know I can.” His threat made me stare at him in bewilderment, wondering why he was suddenly so protective of me.

Like I was super important.

My own parents discarded me like dirt, and I knew what exchanging myself to release this dragon would do if he wasn’t a good guy.

Why do I give people the benefit of the doubt? No wonder why I’m still a naive child…

My eyes locked onto the approaching thing that looked like a gorilla, its bulked arms rising up and aiming for Klaus.

“KLAUS!” I screamed loud enough to make him flinch before he quickly darted to one side to avoid the booming crash. The attack sent a rumbling wave towards me, and I scrambled to my feet before I tried to jump, but the chains pulled me right down as the ground beneath me crackled open.

“EEK!” I shrieked and clawed for anything until my hands caught onto one of the wall’s edges. I breathed rapidly while my eyes quickly locked back onto Klaus and Zackery - the two of them fought to get closer but the dark forces began to multiply as they fought to keep them surrounded and away from me.

The chains suddenly began to tug downward, and I quickly looked down to realize that below me didn’t have a bottom platform.

Far from it…

It looked as though this place we were in was a part of a floating island within dark skies with gold and orange clouds that slowly passed by. It looked serene in a way, and yet the sight of twinkling light far, far below only made me realize a single drop would be the end of me.

I can’t fly. I don’t have wings.

My fingers dug into the soil, but I knew it wouldn’t be long before the whole thing crumbled with me included. I peered at Zackery and Klaus, their bodies hidden by the mass of creatures desperate to finish them once and for all.

Lifting my gaze to the dragon above me, I watched him merely watch the chaos which only angered me.

Why aren’t you helping?

“If you can’t help yourself, why bother trying to aid others?”

Because in a world of darkness, only hope can lead the way to salvation and that means helping one another! Even if it means sacrificing something!

If Zackery hadn’t sacrificed his time to save me, he surely would have gotten to Klaus a lot sooner and they wouldn’t be in this predicament to begin with. If it wasn’t for Klaus being distracted by me, they wouldn’t be fighting for their lives now.

Even now, as my own life was hanging on a crumbling thread of soil, I wouldn’t willingly allow someone to die because of me.

If Fate desired my blood, so be it, but that meant I wouldn’t lose those who helped me this far. My age had always been used against me, but now it only seemed right to sacrifice myself since I had no other gifts that could help create an impact on this world.

At least Zackery was an Omega who’d one day find another mate to bond with, and Klaus seemed to be a teacher of great wisdom who could help others learn how to help themselves.

With a deep inhale, I whispered, “If you had an ounce of royal blood within your cold heart, you would help them.”

“I don’t help weaklings.”

Then I hope you carry the burden of watching one die.

His energy seemed to be cut off by my own mind, and I took a deep inhale.

“OVER HERE, YOU BIG, UGLY, DARK MONSTERS!”

My scream seemed to do exactly what I wanted, the mass of creatures turning their attention for a split second. I shot one of my hands up, holding my weight with the other as I presented the shiny coin.

“Come get this lucky charm blessed by the dragon up there!” I fearlessly announced.

As if the coin was alive, it flickered with heat as a spark of flame pulsed out of it. That was all I needed for them to race my way, abandoning the others like cold turkey.

I tossed the coin upward and watched it flip again and again as it rose higher up.

“KLAUS! UNLEASH THE FIRE!”

There was no proof there was any left within the coin, but I heard Klaus’s booming voice.

“FLASANDO VEE!”

The coin reached its highest peak and like the oval barrier that swallowed the dragon prince’s flames, it returned and was angled at the approaching enemies of blackness. Within three seconds, the rush of flames that were once aimed towards us minutes earlier were now streaming out of the oval. They made a direct hit.

The screams that followed were the best sound to hear, and I looked up at the dragon above and narrowed my eyes at him in disgust.

“Coward.”

That word was followed by a loud crunching sound and I looked to see some of the dark beings still racing my way while their bodies were up in flames. Five of them jumped in unison, their bodies on a crash course to hitting me.

If I didn’t let go, they would drag me down with the rest of the unstable wall of soil and rocks.

So I let go.

The action didn’t stop the gasp from escaping me, my body fighting to get my wings out. The fact they were no longer evident still hadn’t engraved into the heart of my brain, and I clamped my mouth hard with my hands as I fought not to scream in pain.

My urge to have my wings out caused something to follow the command, but it was only bone that I didn’t think existed, which seemed to nullify everything.

The sight of white bone, bare of even a single feather, with fresh blood from my new, open wounds made me want to vomit. My stomach flipped and I tried to focus on my impending death, but suddenly my body plunged into a pool of water.

I struggled to slow myself down, my body falling at the same speed as in mid-air. The buoyancy of the water did nothing, its clear liquid growing darker as if a squid had shot its ink into the fluid, staining it jet black.

The liquid got thicker, fighting to cling to my body and the chains that weighed me down, and within a minute of endless falling, I was gasping for breath as my body plunged out of the sludge and back through the air.

I desperately fought to open my eyes, rubbing my eyelids swiftly as if it would make any difference. Still attempting to open my eyes, I suddenly took a deep breath out of instinct - a second before my body plunged into water again.

This pool of water was far hotter, burning my flesh, but I fought to take advantage and quickly clean my eyes so I could regain my sight. My eyes darted open, and I realized I was in red water with bits of gold and orange.

The chains that held me captive at the shackles on my wrists and ankles were still cloaked in the black liquid, weighing me down to the point that it was difficult to move at all as I tumbled further and further into the water.

When my body was released from the liquid’s clutches, I took another gasp and tried to look for a way out of the cycle. I was desperate to slow myself down, but my body wasn’t functioning to my needs.

My mind was frantic while my body was numb to movement but flooded with pain. My eyes stung, I could barely breathe, and I feared a few more back-and-forth plunges into the waters would kill me before I reached the solid earth below.

Another deep inhale, and I fell into water once more, my eyes darting all around to see the mesmerizing waters that were filled with creatures I could have never imagined. Mermaids, whales, fish with weird legs.

I was lost in their beauty, only to realize their attention wasn’t shock or curiosity.

Hunger.

My scream almost left my throat as the mystical creatures that I thought were innocent began to follow me downward at a fierce speed. They were catching up fast while I was overtaken by intense despair, the mystical waters growing darker and darker by the second until there was nothing but darkness.

The fright that plagued me took every part of me, filling that hollow place in my soul and leaving me wondering if this was finally it.

Is my suffering over? Is my mother happy that I’m about to perish thanks to her ignorance? Will Father even remember me? Was I meant to be anything but food to the predators of another world? Do I truly have no worth?

Your worth is within the crown you carry upon your head. All you must do is claim it with those you wish to join your kingdom.

That voice within the darkness made her entrance once more, reminding me of her company in the most distressing times. She brought comfort that my soul begged for in my last moments of life, which left me grateful yet sad that I’d never accepted her.

Why am I so afraid to accept you?

To accept in your world always means a form of sacrifice. Let go of one to achieve the other. Little do you realize that accepting me will not change who you are, but will empower you to a level that age, height, and the absence of your wings would be unable to destroy. No one can take such blessings away from you, and those who dare try to keep you captive will pay the ultimate price of death.

The ultimate price of death… Does that mean I won’t have to live in fear anymore? That I can be among the living?

The thought was beyond tempting, a dream within the premonition of discovery and happiness. I couldn’t even imagine the idea of walking among society in peace or even having the power to stand boldly among the crowd of supernaturals who had the privilege to be among others of their kind.

You can have the world at your fingertips, child. I am not your enemy and you feel the truth that lies within every word I’ve said to you. This forsaken world is ruled by status and power. You are of royalty, one empowered by celestial ancestors with the potential of being what your father could never obtain.

To be something my father couldn’t obtain.

Another glittering proposition that spiked my interest. The idea of seeking revenge. To show them that I’d survived the deadly trials thrown upon me and that I was now a competitor in their desperate need for status and acceptance while fighting for their lives.

Faeiry Absolutes. Beings of blessed power that can make anyone bow. You are a queen who can harvest this very power, Celeste. A power that won’t be given by me, but one that was born with your existence and is buried within your soul. All you have to do is accept the darkness within you and allow yourself to be confident in your element of destructive power.

It all sounded too good to be true, and that’s what worried me. I knew this entity wasn’t lying to me, and that the possibilities would be endless with the power given to me. Yet, I still worried about my future and how I would survive.

If I accept your proposition, then what happens to those I’ve met? Won’t I be alone forever?

You’ll never be alone if that’s not your desire, Celeste. You will have the ability to summon those who will serve you while projecting the opposite to the world. In the beginning, they will think of you as an innocent child, a rebellious teenager, and a wise young adult. After those stages of growth, will they begin to tremble in fright at the mention of your name alone? Those who’ve protected you thus far can remain by your side. They can join the movement of redemption and reconstruction of your royal heritage. All you must do is ask.

I felt as though I was running out of time, but this was the moment where I decided to live with the darkness I’d been fighting against or die at the hands of these heavy chains that held me hostage.

I want to live. I’m worthy of life. I have purpose…I…I…

My body was beginning to freeze, the chill moving from my toes upward. It distracted me for a second, but I knew what I had to do. It was my time to finally decide.

I accept you.

Those three words triggered something magical. Suddenly my body was pulled out of the waters, and I drew in a gulp of air while my eyes wildly darted around me.

They stopped when I noticed my previously white bones were now pitch black, and sparks of fire were blazing from them. I realized I’d be plunging into another round of water at any moment, but then I noticed someone closing in on me.

Staring above was a kid who looked just about my age. His hair was being whipped by the intense winds, but the base color was blond and orange with red highlights that began to charge up to a glowing turquoise.

His eyes were piercing blue with glints of orange while his face displayed a glowing tattoo of the same turquoise color. His arms were outstretched, and those massive dragon wings made me realize who this kid could be.

The dragon prince?!

He was before me in seconds, his arms hugging and pulling my body against him before he let out a battle cry as his wings flapped hard to slow us down. I clung to him for dear life, knowing well that if we entered that next cycle of water, it would surely be our last.

It wasn’t until we finally stopped that I had the courage to open my eyes, and when I pulled back slightly to look down, we were only inches from the murky water of thick blood. With another flap, we flew a few feet above the square pool of dark red, and my eyes widened to see the multiple eyes and creatures that poked their heads out of the liquid to show their blaring teeth.

“Feed on some other royal prey, fuckers,” the boy declared, and I looked up to see his glaring eyes that were directed at the creatures. “She’s mine.”

As if following his command, they lowered back into the pool of blood until it was completely peaceful.

The boy’s eyes finally lowered to mine, and something seemed to click between us. He frowned immediately, as did I, the two of us confused as to what we were feeling. A hiss left me at the burning on my chest, and the boy must have felt the same pain because he cursed and looked down to his bare chest to see what was hurting him.

My eyes grew wide at the golden symbol that was now flashing against my tanned white skin. It was like a bunch of ovals that created a triangle-shaped symbol. I didn’t understand what it meant, three oval shapes that created the triangle while a circle seemed to attach them all together in unity.

It was magnificent to stare at, though the sting was inconvenient, but even the pain from the burning, sensitive skin was beginning to fade as the symbol began to calm in its bright shine.

“No way,” the boy said in disbelief and looked at me. “You…you…” He was lost for words, but the shattering of the chains drew our attention as we watched them fall into the blood pool below.

He tightened his hold and moved further up as the raging creatures fought to devour the metal chains.

“Tsk. This is what they planned for me. Their child…” His whisper didn’t make sense to me, but an oval opening showed up to our left, and there was Zackery, waving his hands and gesturing for us to hurry as Klaus was in deep concentration, attempting to keep the portal open.

The dragon prince didn’t delay in rushing us through the portal, and as we entered the desolate forest, the opening closed a second later. Klaus fell to the floor, breathing heavily to the point that we all scrambled to check on him.

“Klaus?!” Zackery had his hand on his shoulder. “Are you okay?!”

“Could be better,” he heaved with a smile. “We…need to get out of here fast. Or we’re all fucked.”

“I’m not going,” the boy huffed as he removed his arm from my waist and rose up. “I’m leaving.”

Klaus weakly laughed and shook his head. “Sorry, prince. No can do. We’ve got a bit of a problem.”

“If it’s this stupid symbol on my chest, I won’t accept it. No way is this possible.”

“Wait…” Zackery’s eyes were huge while he looked at Klaus with a worrisome look. “Klaus. What happened?”

“The Celestial has chosen the knights of her holy prison,” he practically sang, and the three of them suddenly looked my way. I blinked innocently before I wanted to shrink myself at their ongoing gaze.

“What did I do?” I whimpered.

“It’s not what you did, Celeste.” Klaus gave me a smile and moved his hand to point to Zackery. He sighed and lifted his shirt at our attention.

“T-The symbol.” My words were followed by looking at my chest and back at his to make sure it was exactly the same.

Turning my gaze back to Klaus, I watched him unbutton two of the purple buttons of his dress shirt, realizing he’d moved his tie at some point during the action.

There on his chest was the same symbol as the three of us, and his lips curled up in awe as he declared, “It looks like our princess unlocked something many dream of.”

His words were followed with a chuckle as he slowly rose up and looked down at me.

“Celeste. It’s an honor to meet a Faeiry Absolute face to face.”

I’m a Faeiry Absolute.

UNKNOWNS AND SIMILARITIES

“Why the hell do I have to babysit her?!”

“I can stay by myself,” I reasoned with a yawn.

Klaus stared at me with generous eyes before he glared at Mr. Grumpy Prince.

“Why don’t we do introductions before you ask why you have to stay with Celeste?” Klaus offered.

“Hmph.”

My eyes looked back at the boy, noticing how his dazzling hair was now brown with gold highlights and tiny red tinsel strands. It was different from its flaming appearance full of magic from earlier.

The four of us were hidden in a hotel owned by one of Klaus’s many supernatural friends. Mr. Grumpy Prince was sitting opposite me. Zackery was standing near the door while Klaus was fixing his tie in the standing mirror.

Mr. Grumpy Prince kept refusing to give us his name, which was beginning to make things complicated for us. Klaus said due to our intrusion on foreign land, we’d have two major options to choose between as our punishment.

Both of which were too harsh for someone of my “age” to listen in on.

The age card didn’t bother me this time since I was far too exhausted to care. I could barely stay awake, my entire body ached, and my back still throbbed in pain.

I couldn’t complain much because the agony was far less than before, but it was difficult to remain asleep for long before I jolted out of my sleep. Klaus had bought a specific cream to rub upon my back, one that would heal the surface far faster than he could using magic.

He didn’t want to meddle with magic because my wings were special and unique to my Nephilim roots, and using magic could interfere with, if not damage, the celestial awakening I’d triggered.

Celestial awakening…I’m now a Faeiry Absolute.

The title was heavy with status, and it intrigued me. My brain wished we could find more information on what we now were. However, until I was healed and knew what our living situation was going to be, we were stuck here.

That was exactly why Klaus and Zackery had to go and deal with whoever they were preparing to confront. We’d committed a crime, one punishable by death or imprisonment, but apparently our new status could change everything.

Zackery said Klaus was a little crazy but a smooth talker, so it was up to him to try and get us out of this mess. That meant the dragon prince would have to remain with me, but if he wasn’t going to be cooperative, we were going to have a major problem.

“I don’t need to say anything!” Mr. Grumpy Prince crossed his arms and looked away like we’d asked him to eat a vegetable he hated.

Zackery sighed. “What kind of prince are you? You’re immature as hell.”

“I’m not immature, wolf face.”

“It’s Zackery,” he replied and shook his head. “Who’s next with the introductions?”

“Klaus Saint Laurent,” Klaus greeted as he turned back around to glance between the two of us as Zackery pushed off the wall to stand next to him.

“Celeste.” I went next and yawned again. Rubbing my heavy eyelids, I looked at the dragon prince as he stared at me curiously. The moment our eyes locked, he glanced away and huffed.

“I don’t want to participate.”

“What’s your name?” I firmly asked, feeling a little irritated by his stubbornness. I couldn’t recall the last time I’d slept on a comfortable bed like this, and I wanted to take every bit of advantage I could to enjoy its comfy platform.

“Constantine Cyldrirth.” His words were automatic. He blinked as he realized what he’d just done. Then his angry eyes were darting back at me. “What did you make me do?”

“I…” My pause was followed by a long yawn. “I’m sleepy.”

“Hold the fuck up!” Zackery’s loud voice startled me, and I wasn’t the only one as the three of us flinched and looked at Zackery, who was pointing in our direction.

“Did you just say you’re Constantine Cyldrirth? The Prince of Cyldrirth?”

I could recall the surname of one of the most powerful dragon shifter families in the supernatural realms, but now that Zackery was emphasizing it, I realized we had a true dragon prince in our possession.

Why was he trapped in those lands? Where were his parents? Did the other royals know of his absence? Will we be charged once they find out who he is?

Constantine remained silent, but you could tell from the slight blush in his cheeks that he felt embarrassed by the leak of prime information.

“Why haven’t your parents come to claim you?” Klaus questioned.

When Constantine continued to remain silent, I whispered, “Did your parents abandon you?”

The way he looked at me with hurt eyes only told me that was a part of the hidden equation he was desperate to avoid talking about.

Klaus sighed and looked to be trying not to ruin his sleek hair. Looking between us, he walked over to the bathroom to retrieve the medical cream for my back. Stopping before Constantine’s bed, he dropped the cream onto his lap and headed to the door.

“W-What’s this?!”

“Celeste’s cream for the wounds on her back. Seeing as we both have to leave, you’re in charge of making sure you apply it every other hour. You can input the alarm setting on the clock over there so you don’t miss the time. We’ll discuss the details later.”

“I-I don’t-”

“I wasn’t asking you.” Klaus’s voice dropped. “Either you cooperate, or I won’t bother interfering. You realize what your parents, or I should say, your father, wanted for you?”

That shut Constantine up as he swallowed and looked away.

“I’ll do my best to try to figure out a way out of this, but enjoy the air you’re breathing because currently, your name is still on the death penalty list.”

That’s all he said as he reached the door and made his way out. Zackery looked back at me, appearing slightly worried about leaving me alone. As if that wasn’t enough for him, he came waltzing over to my bed and quickly ruffled my hair as he crouched down so he could look up into my tired eyes.

“Try to take a nap while we handle things.”

“Don’t go giving some excuse to rest because I’m a child,” I muttered, but secretly appreciated his suggestion and action to take responsibility for this whole mess.

“You’re a very strong girl who saved us from death. You entered a battlefield you didn’t need to play on. We’re thankful for the assistance, and I’m sure Klaus is going to find a way to get us out of this mess,” he explained. “Our child and teen statuses are going to work in our favor. Supernatural judges don’t like the death penalty for those under eighteen. Klaus is going to execute that flaw in the system and see how we can get out of this.”

“Okay,” I replied but was a little worried. “You’re coming back, right? You’re not…”

“I’ll never abandon you,” he assured me. “We’ll explain things in detail when we figure out these crucial parts, alright?”

“Alright,” I replied. “Thank you, Zackery. Tell Zack I say thank you as well.”

His smile lit his entire face as he rose up and looked over at Constantine. “Make her cry and I’ll beat you up.”

“That’s child abuse.”

“From the one who tried to say he was eighteen, like Klaus is an idiot and can’t tell the difference between a ten-year-old and an eighteen-year-old,” Zackery commented as he headed to the door. “There’s a magic lock on this. Only we can enter. Let that bring some peace of mind as you two rest. If everything goes smoothly, we’ll be back in a few hours. If we take longer than that, the suitcase has enough food to last the two of you for a few months, as well as some cash. You’ll be able to find a safe home for supernaturals if need be, but let’s hope it doesn’t get to that point.”

With those words, he was out the door and closing it behind him. The locking sound echoed as a wave of energy followed with a purple magic circle that appeared on the back of the door. It dissolved in gold specks of light, fading away from the oak wood and leaving us in silence.

Constantine looked down at the cream and then up at me.

“Ugh. Take your shirt off so I can put this stuff on you.”

I didn’t like his bossy voice, but I shrugged and began to pull my shirt off.

“W-Wait!”

I paused halfway and blinked at him in confusion, his face burning bright red as he hid his eyes with his hands.

“What?”

“W-Why are you stripping?!”

“Stripping? You just told me to take my top off.”

“Y-You’re supposed to wait until I’m behind you!”

“You didn’t instruct that.”

“I shouldn’t have to! It’s common sense!”

“Only if you’re dealing with someone afraid of the female anatomy of breasts,” I reasoned.

“Of course I’m afraid of them! They’re your private mangos!”

“Private mangos? Who taught you to call breasts private mangos?”

“Ugh! They’re not for seeing!”

“But I see them every day.”

“Because you’re a girl!”

“I don’t see what my gender has to do with any of this.”

“It has everything to do with it!”

“Then why don’t you explain in detail why my private mangos have anything to do with making you uncomfortable to the point of stuttering and having a flushed face. You look like tomatoes now.”

“AH!” he huffed and put the cream on the bed. “I’m not doing this! I’m staying in the bathroom.”

“What if I need to pee?”

“Then go pee!”

“What if I don’t feel like peeing now?”

“T-Then pee later!”

“What if you’re in there and I need to pee?”

“I’ll stay in the bathtub!”

“How are you not okay with seeing private mangos but are fine with the vajayjay?”

“W-W-What is that?!”

“Are you dumb?”

“I-I’m not!”

“Hmmm. For a prince, you’re pretty dumb.”

“Stop insulting me!”

“You have a weenie but don’t know what a vajayjay is.”

“I never had sisters so how would I know?!”

“So am I your new sister?”

“No!”

“You’re confusing,” I concluded.

“You talk too much and ask far too many questions!” He stomped towards the bathroom while I slowly slid off the side of the bed and walked over to pick up the cream.

“Klaus said you have to help me,” I reminded.

“Do it yourself!” he huffed as he entered the bathroom and slammed it shut.

With a pout of my lips, I shrugged and walked over to the mirror. Staring at my reflection, I almost flinched back in shock. I hadn’t seen myself in a very long time. The privilege of a mirror was only given to my mother, who carried a pocket mirror to make sure she looked presentable as royalty.

Now that I knew about the suitcase, maybe she’d had one all along, but now that I could see myself, I felt a bit defeated at my image.

I was wearing a simple black t-shirt and skirt, something I’d requested from Klaus after we’d arrived at the hotel. My normal dress attire was in ruins and wasn’t salvageable.

As for my wings, I hadn’t gotten a look at them yet. The moment we set the intention of leaving the dark forest, they’d returned into my back. The thought only made me cringe in pain. Until my back healed completely, I’d have to pray I’d get a second chance at having wings.

If not, it’s a sacrifice I’ll have to live with.

“Trust the surprise that will be awaiting you once you’ve healed.”

I flinched at the familiar voice, looking around the empty room before staring into the mirror once again. I got distracted by my appearance once more, my eyes taking in the rough tangles of my hair, the dirt, blood, and who knows what else that clung to and tanned my skin, my rough, dry lips, and the cuts, bruises, and discoloration of my arms and legs.

Even my usual neon orange hair seemed dull and lifeless, leaving my lavender eyes as the only thing with some form of life.

You’re the voice that’s been in my nightmares.

“Visions, child, but yes. That is I. A pleasure to speak to you in the state of consciousness and clarity.”

Are you inside my head?

“I’m a part of your soul,” she reasoned. “It’s far easier to speak through thought.”

What do I call you?”

“Celestia is fine.”

One of the fairy tale books I read long ago had a princess named, Celestia.

It was a random thought, but I could recall the treasured tale of a unicorn shifter who was neglected by the world. Everyone thought of her as a liar, someone so lost in her delusional mindset that she believed she was something as rare and magnificent as a unicorn shifter.

She was bullied and looked down on for many years until she found someone who was willing to train her. When she was old enough, she was able to go to an academy.

The book was hard to read in the beginning, but I studied long and hard to understand every written word and once I finished, I was able to read through it again and enjoy the beauty of the masterpiece.

It was the first book that gave me hope that though I was a black sheep in this world of white sheep, I had a purpose and I just needed to survive long enough to discover what that purpose was.

Nice to meet you, Celestia.

“As it is to meet you, Celeste.” She sounded pleased and continued, “I’ll leave you be, but I’m here if you need my comfort.”

Thank you.

I could feel her fade away within me, that sudden flow of energy dimming until I was left alone in this room once more. Staring back at my reflective image, I put the cream down and slowly pulled my shirt over my arms and head.

Staring at my chest, I frowned at how flat my chest was. Mother’s chest was always something I’d hear the women talk about quietly. How they were tiny and perfect, and yet I was worried I wouldn’t have any by the time I reached sixteen.

My appearance was never a big concern, that right stripped from me due to the plague of Nephilim being hunted, captured, skinned for their feathers, and left to die in the shadows. Now that I could take the moment to absorb my appearance, I felt slightly saddened by the woman reflected back at me.

The dark circles under my eyes, the stress of the burden left on my shoulders.

The sadness in my eyes could make me cry at any minute, but as I turned around to peer at my back, the red scars made me quiver.

I tried not to whimper as I stared at the wounds, recalling the very moment when I was pulled down to the ground and the tearing of my precious feathers began.

The sound of the door to my left opening was drowned out by my sobs. My hands somehow grabbed the cream I needed to put on my back before I went into hysterics.

It happened so fast, I still hadn’t registered that I was crying hard and that my sobs were loud. When I recalled Zackery’s words about not crying in front of those I didn’t trust, it only made me shed more tears in utter sadness.

“W-Why are you crying?”

I lifted my head slightly to see Constantine’s large eyes as he stared down at me in disbelief. My lips quivered when I tried to say why, but no words came out as I wailed and cried harder.

He looked worried then, his eyes darting to the cream and then the reflection. When his eyes remained on the reflection, I saw his worry morph into anger before he crouched down and reached for the cream.

“Let me put some on,” he offered, but I hugged the cream and shook my head.

I wasn’t crying just because of the pain. I was emotionally tired because of everything I’d gone through and the fact that I was left looking like a ragged doll.

In my mind, a part of me hoped that revenge would mean that I’d turn out to be some beautiful maiden, ready to prove to my mom that I was alive and well. But I didn’t realize how that task would be a long term one, and this broken shell had a long way to go to reach anything close to my imagined expectations.

All of this was so hard to take in, and again, I had no one to call for physical comfort. I had Celestia, but she already did so much when I needed her the most. It was the physical touch I missed. To be hugged and comforted like back in the days when the elders would be there for me when I needed a few minutes to share my frustration through tears.

Whatever happened after Klaus and Zackery returned would determine the rest of my years - if we avoided the death penalty - and it was all frightening to absorb and acknowledge.

So scary.

The soft pat on my head made me open my eyes and look at Constantine’s softened gaze. It was the first time since meeting him that he seemed compassionate as he stared back at me while hot tears ran down my cheeks.

“Do you want a bath?” he asked.

The thought of it made the sobs lessen as I looked to my dirt-covered skin and slowly nodded.

“Okay. Are you fine with me helping you?”

I nodded again and looked at the floor, feeling ashamed for even asking for help. His hand went under my chin and he lifted it up enough for me to see his blue eyes.

“Royals don’t bow down to anyone.” His statement was firm but gave me far more motivation than I would have expected. When I quickly bobbed my head once, he nodded in return and helped me get up.

As we waited for the bath to fill, he helped me with my clothes before he used a hot cloth to wipe the crusted blood off my back. It hurt, but I kept as quiet as I could. My soft whimpers from the remaining bit of tears that still assaulted my system were the only sound that escaped my throat from time to time.

It wasn’t long before the bubble bath was ready. The scent was a mixture of lavender and cherry blossoms. Those flowers were something so common in our lands that we were surrounded by them and other fragrances from the various flowers.

Getting into the water was probably the hardest part, the effects of it reminding me of the constant plunging we’d experienced only a short two hours ago. The way my breath spiked up while I stared at the bubbles in despair left me frozen midway.

“Celeste.”

When I finally lifted my head up to Constantine, he’d taken his shirt off. “Move further back.”

I did as he asked, remaining in my rigid position while he easily got into the tub and offered his hands. “Hold my hands. You won’t sink in if you’re holding onto me.”

The way I looked into his eyes must have made him pity me, but he held my hands tightly and nodded in encouragement.

“You can do it.”

I swallowed the lump in my throat but followed his guidance as we slowly lowered into the waters. With a few guided inhales and exhales, my tense body finally relaxed as my mental status regained the understanding that I was safe in the tub.

“You…can go now if you want? Sorry about your clothes,” I quietly commented.

“I’m comfortable,” was all he said as he continued to hold my hands.

We were quiet as our bodies soaked in the steamy, hot bath. It was the first time in a very long time that I was allowed to be lost in my own thoughts without prejudice or fear of something coming out of nowhere to attack me.

We stayed there until the water was lukewarm, but I debated as to whether I wanted to get out.

“Do you want to stay a little longer?” Constantine’s question pulled me out of my thoughts.

“Ya…but the water is getting cold.”

He didn’t say anything, but I watched the orange light make its way through the water while flickering turquoise glittered at the surface. The water began to bubble until it was steamy hot again.

“Did you fart to make the water hot again?”

He stared back at me with a blank expression, as if waiting for me to say it was a joke.

“Are you seriously asking that?”

“I read that dragon shifters like to fart in battles to burn their enemies.”

“That’s…a hoax,” he grumbled while shaking his head. “And I didn’t fart.”

“That’s relieving.”

“What’s that smell?” he asked.

“I farted.”

His jaw dropped open and I couldn’t help but giggle, the foreign sound so pure to my ears.

“Oops.”

“I can’t believe you,” he huffed but didn’t move as he muttered something about how he never thought he’d do this for anyone.

“We should give you a nickname,” I randomly decided.

“Why?”

“Constantine is so long,” I admitted.

“You’re just trying to make conversation, aren’t you?”

“Yes, but really. Why is it so long?”

“I don’t know.” He frowned. “I wasn’t there when my name was created.”

“You should be called Gus.”

“Out of all the names, why Gus?”

“Apparently Gus is the short form of Constantine.”

“In what shape or form is Gus, a name that starts with G versus C, the short form of my full name, Constantine?”

“In Greek Mythology, they thought it was rightfully justified,” I reasoned.

“I’m lost for words.”

“Fine. We’ll stick with Constantine.”

“You’re making it seem as though we’re going to be friends.”

“Are we not?” I genuinely asked. “We introduced ourselves to one another.”

“Introductions don’t mean we’re friends,” he whined.

“But you helped me and you’re in the same bath, holding my hands.”

His cheeks grew red as he seemed to cringe and look away. “I just did it because I felt nice and it’s the duty of a prince to help those in need.”

“Which parent taught you that?” I quietly inquired.

He looked back at me to see my emotionless stare and it seemed he felt the heaviness of my words because his aggravation bled from his face, replaced by a blank stare as he whispered, “My mother, who actually cared about me.”

“At least you had one of them on your side,” I mumbled. “My mother said she’d replace me by having another kid to ‘try again’. I lost my importance after my wings were stolen.”

His eyes grew big before he tilted his head slightly.

“Your parents watched your wings be ripped off of you?”

“Two nights ago, we were sleeping in the forest for the night. I get nightmares and I tried to tell my mother about it, but she shooed me away. I figured going into the forest and connecting with the trees would help calm me down. I fell asleep after flying up to the tallest branch, but I soon awoke to a sheer scream and I thought my parents were in danger. I raced to their aid, following the scream of my mom, but they were already far up in the sky when I arrived at the spot her voice was coming from. I wasn’t fast enough before I was pulled downward, and that’s when the horror began until my own black feathers were raining down around me.”

I blinked back my tears as I focused on steadying my breathing.

“I pleaded for their help. They’re royalty. My dad is super fast. He could have been there in a second or two. My mom’s a little slower, but if she tried hard enough, I’m sure she could have saved me. Instead, they both watched them tear away my wings, and when I asked for their loving support, they discarded me like trash. After all the training, learning, and years spent being what my mother wanted, she said I wasn’t of any use anymore and that they would make another child and try again.”

Lifting my head, I tried to smile. “I was so mad. So, so, angry that my childhood was stolen by her. I feel like an adult in a kid’s body because of all the knowledge I have. My vocabulary makes it seem like I’m someone who understands the world’s dynamics, and that takes away my innocence after I speak. It’s a pain really, and it was all because of my mother’s standards as she molded me into the queen they needed to take over their kingdom.”

I paused and stared at the steam rising up from the water.

“I cursed her. I doubt it worked, but I wished with every bit of my being that she’d never conceive and would carry the burden of abandoning me. I hoped she could experience just a fraction of the pain I’d endured, and she started screaming before they both vanished. I eventually passed out but was saved by Zackery. I know they’re not going to come and search for me. Nephilims are the rarest supernaturals and their feathers go for millions, if not billions. Sure, those hunters got a good lump sum from mine. They’ll get to enjoy the rest of their lives in fancy boats and with luxuries beyond anyone’s imagination while I bear the pain of having no wings.”

It was hard not to be overcome with the urge to give up, but I pushed it away and noticed the way Constantine held my hands tightly.

“You cursed her in the forest, right?”

“Yes.”

“Then leave it to Mother Nature.” He appeared calm as he continued, “My mother is a fae queen and she taught me how powerful nature is. She’s just like the universe, and neither of them forgets what is said out of spite. Especially when that level of anger is validated with blood, sweat, and tears. Your parents are pieces of shit.”

“Your mom doesn’t seem like an enemy,” I commented quietly.

He took a moment as if to figure out the right words.

“I was with my dad five nights ago. He said I was at the prime age of rulership, and it was my turn to leave the books and nature learning aside and train my dragon abilities. I know the standards of shifting and flying, but he wanted to go into the elemental aspects and figured taking me to the lands would be better. He took me someplace to train, and we did various activities until I was too tired to continue. We called it a night, and I was expecting he’d teleport us home or something, but instead, the direction we were heading gave me the chills. We reached a certain path and suddenly I was pushed forward and fell. I looked back to see that my father had been the culprit and when I tried to go back to him, there was an invisible wall between us. I fought against it. Used fire and my fists to try and shatter it to bits, but it was no use.”

I stared back at him in horror, but he shrugged and even laughed.

“The void in that man’s eyes is something that I’ll never forget. I knew he wasn’t very fond of me in comparison to Mother. She never liked leaving me alone with him unless she had to, and he’d been nagging her for months that I was coming of age and needed to start learning about my dragon roots. When we reach sixteen things start to roll in our genetic makeup, and he knew that my fae magic would begin to kick in and my mother would take advantage of that to have me in her care. I didn’t believe he’d be cynical enough or bold enough to try and harm me, his only son, but that’s what led me to this predicament. I tried to run and find another way out, but sure enough, I was captured by these dark beings. I’m not sure if they were Dark Fae or dragon shifters with dark elements, but they chained me up and told someone on the phone that I’d walked onto their territory and they had to follow protocol.”

“But your dad pushed you! Can’t you tell them?”

“My dad is King Cyldrirth. He’s the top of the dragon shifter leadership in our lands. He’s married to my mother, who’s the Queen of the North. Together, they’re a dangerous force and no one would believe anything bad about them.”

“Even though you’re their child and heir?”

“Do you believe that anyone would defend you if your parents said you didn’t listen to their warnings and the result led to you losing your wings?” he suggested.

‘No.” My answer was cold yet filled with truth.

“Exactly.” He looked disappointed at how hopeless we both sounded. “Thus, why I’m here.”

“Why did you refuse Klaus’s help?”

“Because I knew the consequences of him removing the chains. If I’m meant to die, I’ll die rather than let someone powerful like him get trapped in those chains. Knowing those who captured me, they would surely consider keeping him in their possession and selling him.”

“Sell?”

“Those who captured me would bring food once a day. I was only in my dragon form when Klaus arrived because I was irritated, and my dragon wasn’t tolerating my anger well. Other than that, I remained in my human form and the guards would purposely mock me with their plans. They were communicating with Klaus to try and lure him in and once he released me, they would capture him and manipulate his freedom by forcing him to offer his magical talents. I don’t know how high in rank Klaus is, but it’s high enough for them to see value. That’s why I figured being a jerk would be better, but then a smartass came into the picture.”

“If I’m the smartass, I’m not in the slightest bit offended.”

“Clearly,” he replied and grimaced. “I want payback so bad.”

“Me too,” I whispered. “But if we’re thrown into prison…what are we going to do?”

“If they think bars and chains are going to stop me, they’ve got another thing coming. If I have to train myself physically and mentally behind bars, I’ll do so just to find the perfect opportunity to come out and track Father down and reveal the truth.”

“Let’s hope we avoid the death penalty then,” I concluded. “I feel a lot better now. Thank you for helping me…and opening up. I’m sure it’s hard to express with the circumstances you’re in and the lack of trust, but…thank you for trusting me enough to tell me.”

He seemed taken aback by my words, but slowly bobbed his head.

“You’ll be okay getting out and drying yourself?” he asked while he began to blush. “I wouldn’t be good at drying you off.”

“I’m fine,” I assured him. “Thank you.”

“Don’t fart again.”

His command only made me smirk as a tiny noise made a bubble in the water.

“Oops.”

“You’re disgusting,” he groaned and rushed out of the room. I was laughing my head off as he left, and I slowly rose up and looked at the water.

Droplets fell from my cheeks and hit the still surface, but I kept a wide smile on my face. I wasn’t crying out of sadness, but because it was the first time in ages that I’d enjoyed a conversation with someone my age. Though he was stubborn and rude at times, he seemed to understand my circumstances and there were similarities there that gave me some sort of boost in confidence that I wasn’t alone.

We carried burdens of betrayal from members of our family that we’d never expect hated us to the extent of watching our panic and demise.

My tears reminded me that I was alive and could seek vengeance.

All we need now is to find out the verdict of our flickering future.

PROFESSOR FELONY AND PLANNED CAPTIVITY

“They fell asleep.”

“They seem peaceful at least. I’m surprised the two of them were able to last so long.”

Voices drifted to my ears, my consciousness slightly awake, but my body remained still in peaceful bliss. I felt like I was in an odd position, leaning against something extremely warm, but it was the perfect temperature of warmth, the kind that made you unconsciously smile.

The scent of cinder tickled my nostrils, adding to the tranquility I hadn’t experienced since my younger years when innocence was as sacred as they say.

After my talk with Constantine, he gave me the privacy to change back into my clothes before he helped comb through my tangled hair. The way he did it so gently and got through every knot without damaging my silky strands was beyond a blessing.

His stroking movements with a brush were far more tender than I’d ever enjoyed from my mother. Only the maids would spend the time and affection to treat me like a princess and sometimes like their own child.

The action of kindness was much appreciated, but it wasn’t until I peered into the mirror and saw the dramatic difference that it really sank in.

I was radiant, beautiful, and full of life.

A life that was almost stripped from me multiple times, but secured thanks to the three men who’d aided me so far.

Words couldn’t express my gratitude as I fought not to cry right there and then, but Constantine didn’t seem to mind. However, it was completely unexpected when he gave me a hug.

The emotional connection that sparked from a mere embrace was astonishing to me, something so simple but that impacted every part of me that had begged for love for so long. I considered us friends, even if it was one-sided, but it really touched my heart as it got rid of the anxiety and fear that were desperate to take root and lay more control over me.

Seeing as there wasn’t much for us to do in the room, we concluded that sleep was in order. With us having to wait for what the final say would be, it made sense to rest our eyes and aching bodies.

Constantine had rubbed the cream on my wounds and bandaged them, so it would be easy to peel and apply the next set. Once the alarm was set, we sat in one bed and talked about random things until I’d drifted away.

Now that I was half awake, I was debating on whether to sleep for a few more minutes or listen in to who had to be Klaus and Zackery.

“It’s good to be alive.” Klaus’s voice drifted to me from my left.

“You’re bold as fuck. Do you know that? Or does that crazy part of you totally dismiss that minor detail?”

“Why worry about my craziness when it got the deed done?” Klaus countered. “My crazy behavior is what makes them underestimate my deadly nature. I’m not a pushover they can shove and dismantle. It’s amusing to see the shock on their faces when I prove to be more intelligent than most of their kind. Very entertaining.”

“You made them into fools,” Zackery acknowledged. “They didn’t seem pleased when you started threatening them, though.”

Klaus chuckled.

“If anyone thinks I’m going to allow some sick group of supernatural psychos who are more concerned about obtaining power through manipulation than protecting two ten-year olds’ innocence, then they really don’t remember me as a threat from the last supernatural war we endured.”

“How old are you?”

“Far too old for you, bro,” Klaus teased.

“Also, are you gay?” Zackery asked.

“I act it at times, don’t I? Is it the feminine touch of my skin, or the tone of my voice?”

“More of the flaunting of your hands and gestures when you’re in a heated moment,” Zackery acknowledged. “My wolf is curious.”

“I’m not,” he assured him. “I love them bosoms, coconuts, and the sweet scent of arousal. Men are far too salty. Especially when it comes to rejection.”

“Why do I feel as though you say that from experience?”

“One is always allowed to experiment,” Klaus reasoned. “Especially when you’ve got eons to live.”

“Being a demigod must be hard,” Zackery commented.

“If only you could imagine the torture of making things interesting,” Klaus said with a dramatic sigh. “Though, the introduction of Constantine and Celeste at this fine moment in time is peculiar and intriguing, don’t you think?”

“With the addition of us being friends and somehow being at the right moment to aid them,” Zackery admitted. Something soft brushed my cheek, the touch rather soothing to me.

“Looks like the stubborn dragon prince was kind enough to help Celeste out.”

“He has a soft spot but hides it with a front. Something I’ve heard his father does on the regular. It makes you question how a dragon shifter of his caliber was able to be so tender to a Fae Queen. They’re like plants that deserve lots of TLC to grow and love the one that takes care of them,” Klaus explained.

“So that means Constantine is a fae dragon?”

“Most likely. It’s hard to sense his fae side. Looks like the dragon part of him is far more dominant, but he wouldn’t have been able to survive that fall and save Celeste in time without some sort of fae characteristic within his blood,” Klaus admitted.

“I’m surprised he went after her,” Zackery admitted, his voice extremely close to my ear. “It’s good he saved her.”

“Indeed,” Klaus replied. “Looks like Fate united us for a reason.”

“And that’s why we’re now going to supernatural prison,” he commented.

“Hmm, it’s not too bad.”

“Not too bad?” Zackery groaned. “Do you not recall what they say about supernatural prisons? I can’t believe you even agreed for Constantine to be in one and the rest of us in another.”

“I didn’t necessarily agree to us being separated,” Klaus defended. “What I agreed upon was having the freedom to alternate prisons. Therefore, Constantine has to remain in whatever cell they assign to him for a certain period of time, and then he can be with us at the other prison.”

“For a certain period of time,” Zackery added. “That makes no sense.”

“The prison we’re assigned to can’t fit Constantine’s dragon form,” Klaus reasoned. “If Constantine loses his temper even once, he’ll kill everyone and probably himself in the aftermath. Not something I’d like to risk. At least once he gets that temper controlled, he’ll be given the opportunity to visit and stay with us as he pleases.”

“How can you guarantee that?”

“I’ve volunteered to train both of them.”

“Huh?”

“I’m going to be their professor,” Klaus elaborated.

“And who asked you to exactly?”

“No one.” He laughed. “But it was that or have one of their own try and manipulate Celeste and Constantine to do what they want. If we allowed that to happen, who knows what methods they would use against them to try and keep them on the ‘dark side.’ We’re good people who had to deal with the end of a very pointy stick in our life circumstances. We may all have the urge to get some sort of revenge, but it doesn’t mean we’ll go to great lengths to accomplish that. Not yet, anyway.”

“Why would they trust you, though?”

Klaus chuckled quietly. “They don’t, but I don’t care.”

“This is exactly how you get on the kill list,” Zackery complained.

“And no one has yet to succeed,” Klaus declared with pride. “I’m a sneaky fae wizard, aren’t I?”

“A sneaky fae demigod wizard,” Zackery corrected. “Aren’t the gods going to call you back up soon? You’re like fifty.”

“I am not fifty years old,” Klaus gasped in horror. “Do you see a single wrinkle on this fine complexion?”

“No, but-”

“I’m one hundred and twenty-five,” he answered. “And a half.”

“Seriously?” Zackery sounded disgusted. “You’re an old geezer,”

“Your words hurt my soul.” He feigned sadness but followed with, “Demigods stop aging the moment they discover their heritage. I can live forever if I want to, or when the gods request for my return, I can ask to remain for a longer period of time if need be.”

“That means you’re never gonna be with someone or have kids?” Zackery asked.

“I doubt I’ll feel the need to, though that mentality may change when I meet someone who ruffles my witchy feathers. Age in our world means nothing, as we know. Supernaturals can live far past the hundred year limit of humans. Some can live thousands of years depending on the type of supernatural. If love finds me, I’ll be intrigued as to whether it’ll be worth the risk.”

He paused. “Aren’t you at the age of meeting your mate?”

“I am.” Zackery’s voice dropped.

“Your voice alone tells me that you harbor bad news that you love to avoid.”

“She’s dead.” His voice was deep enough to give me the impression it was Zack. “My father thought it would be fun to torture and kill her. Right beneath our home.”

Klaus was quiet, and I wondered if he was going to say anything as I tried to stay awake a little longer. My sleepiness had been deferred by the initiation of the conversation, but it was only a matter of time before I couldn’t stop myself from drifting off.

“You’ll meet someone sooner than you think,” Klaus concluded.

“How can you say that with confidence?”

“I’ve lived long enough to know how merciful Fate is,” he emphasized. “She will direct you to someone who can’t be murdered by those who only want to see your unhappiness.”

“No wolf shifter is strong enough to face my father, Klaus.”

“I never said it was going to be a wolf shifter,” Klaus said in amusement. “Now, go shower. You stink.”

“Hey! I don’t…” He trailed off and I caught onto the sniffing sound before he gagged. “Fuck! My armpits could kill people.”

“That leaves me to wonder if you’ve shaved down under recently. Hmmm.”

“I-I’m still a kid! I don’t need to shave down there!”

“Sure, sure,” Klaus brushed off. “If you need help, just let me know.”

“You’re weird.”

“Yet you call me your friend, so I’m definitely important,” Klaus replied. “Once the C duo wake up, I’ll be known as Professor Felony. Has a nice ring to it, right?”

“No,” Zackery said dryly. “It sounds horrible.”

“Good,” Klaus cheered. “Will look nicely on paperwork then.”

“I have a question.” The change in tone alerted me that Zack was back.

“Yes?”

“What are we going to do about this?”

“Ah, the mark,” Klaus hummed. “I’ll explain what it means to all of you at once. Just know, for now, it’s the reason why we didn’t get the death penalty, and why I’m in charge of training.”

“Hold on. Am I a part of this training?”

“Sort of,” he replied. “The physical training would be good for you. Once you know the full details of what we’re capable of now, you’ll understand why I’m going to train all of you. Even myself. Now hurry and shower. The duo isn’t going to be asleep for much longer.”

“Right.”

Rushed footsteps followed and the soft close of a door invited a wave of silence. Something soft stroked my head before my body seemed to be scooped up and laid upon something soft.

My fight against sleep was finally coming to an end; sleep was about to overcome me as I began to drift as soft sheets covered me. A soft press to my forehead made my lips curl slightly, tranquility running through me like a hot wave of warmth.

“Sleep, our queen. There is a lot to come and you need your rest.”

“WE’RE GOING TO JAIL?!” we gasped in horror.

“But I’m only ten!” Constantine declared.

“Same!” I emphasized.

Klaus gave us a sheepish look as he crossed his arms over his chest.

“In the world of crime, apparently age means nothing to those who own those particular lands. We knew what we were getting ourselves into when we entered. Though, I expected we’d get the opportunity to locate some dew for Celeste’s wings.”

I tried not to grimace as my shoulders sank at the thought. I still couldn’t summon my wings and it could take a few weeks if not months for me to call them out safely.

“Sorry.”

I looked to my left to see Constantine’s frown. “I didn’t mean to distract you guys from your mission to help Celeste.”

“It’s not your fault,” I reasoned. “Why would they even make their land like that and not have warning signs everywhere if it’s trespassing?”

“They do it on purpose.” Zackery entered the chat as he opened the washroom door. He was ruffling his hair with a white towel, while another was on his waist. The two of us stared at him before Constantine muttered, “If you’re trying to look like a model or something, you don’t.”

I grinned while Klaus burst into laughter. Poor Zackery’s face was turning red. “I’m not trying to impress any of you!”

“You look nice and clean, Zackery.” I tried to lift his defeated spirit, and he gave me a sad look. “Your words hurt, Celeste,” he whined.

“Why?” I asked.

Klaus snickered, and Constantine looked between us before he leaned in and whispered, “The wolf likes you.”

“Hey! Don’t go spitting lies!”

Zackery’s face was flushed red, making my grin widen. “I’d date you, Zackery!”

“W-What?!” Constantine stuttered while Zackery was gawking at me.

“Now, now, Celeste,” Klaus caught my attention. “You can’t date anyone until you’re sixteen.”

“Is that a national rule?” I inquired. “Everyone says that.”

“It’s the legal age for consent as a supernatural,” he reasoned with a wink.

“Alright!” I looked back at Zackery. “You have to wait until I’m sixteen, Zackery.”

“I didn’t even agree!”

“You can’t even date her!” Constantine reasoned. “You’re older.”

“So?” Zackery questioned. “Didn’t you know? Girls like older boys. Besides, by the time she’s sixteen, I’m going to be looking like a bodybuilder with amazing abs, biceps, and pumped muscles. You’re still going to be a wimp.”

“Call me a wimp one more time and I’ll-”

“No shifting, Constantine,” Klaus sternly stated. “Remember where your temper landed you in the first place.”

“Hmph!” Constantine crossed his arms and muttered, “There should be some sort of diagnosis that allows us shifters to go on temper tantrums.”

“So you’d have an excuse to break stuff?” I inquired.

“Yes!” Constantine exclaimed. “It would be awesome, and we wouldn’t be thrown in jail.”

“Being imprisoned isn’t as bad as you may be thinking,” Klaus announced and moved to one of the chairs near our beds. Snapping his fingers, Zackery was in a new set of clothes and his hair was completely dry.

He gestured for Zackery to sit in the chair next to his, and Constantine and I braced ourselves at the end of my bed, which was opposite Klaus.

Clearing his throat, Klaus got down to business.

“The land we walked upon was one connected to dark fae. Some call them shadow fae, others call them desolate knights. Their land is very difficult to get through and holds some key significant items that can restore body parts. Due to the rare importance of those dews and serums, they make it almost impossible to survive entrance to those parts, especially without granted permission,” he explained.

“I’d notified them that a colleague was coming with an injured supernatural child, but it looks like they were following higher up orders, which determined that Constantine was nothing but a threat and deserved capital punishment.”

“Who the fuck would be okay with sentencing a ten-year-old to death over walking onto the wrong property?” Zackery huffed.

I side-glanced at Constantine as his facial expression hardened. His eyes were locked onto Klaus, and I noticed the exchanged look that triggered Klaus’s response, “It was an executive order from King Cylrirdth himself. Private, of course, so only those involved know of it and they are not allowed to spread it around. I’m only able to tell you because you’re direct victims of this incident.”

His father really wants him to perish.

Constantine didn’t say a word, but you could tell the news hurt him as he lowered his head to look at his lap. I slid off the bed to face him before lifting his chin up so his glassy eyes met mine.

“Royals don’t bow down to anyone,” I proudly stated with an intense gaze.

Those blue orbs of his blinked a few times before he took a deep breath, let it out slowly, and lifted his head.

“My leg was itchy.”

“Better scratch it then,” I declared and moved to sit back in my spot.

Klaus was grinning from ear to ear while Zackery had a small smirk on his lips. Now that we knew the culprit, it was about time we learned what our options were.

That way, we could devise a plan for ultimate payback.

“After much negotiation and due to our current circumstance, we were offered the chance to be imprisoned in two different prisons.” He paused to look at Constantine. “Constantine, you’ll be staying on Level Six of the Supernatural Prison in the heart of Dubai. It’s the strongest, most lethal prison in the supernatural world.”

My face went slack as fear plagued me, my head darting to see Constantine’s wide eyes and pale expression.

Klaus quickly continued. “It’s not as lethal as you’re suspecting!” he emphasized and even lifted his hands in a stopping motion to calm us down from jumping to conclusions. “The lowest level of every prison is deemed the most dangerous. The purpose of that is to protect the individuals that are imprisoned on that level. At Dubai’s prison, there’s no one that currently stays on Level Six. It was a floor created to expand the prison for more lethal individuals, but the project was halted because the owner of the prison is currently ill and decided to leave it as is. Its walls are spellbound to adapt to any shifter size, which means if Constantine decides to shift, he can. There would be no restrictions for him and the environment would accommodate him even as he grows older and stronger.”

With the explanation, it was far easier to understand what he was getting at, but I was still a little worried about it.

“Do they have to chain him like they did when we discovered you guys?” I asked.

“Not necessarily,” Klaus replied. “Dubai’s prison isn’t like the rest. Supernaturals have the freedom to leave and return if need be.”

“Then how is it a prison?” Zackery pondered. “If they can leave as they wish, doesn’t that mean they can go and do more crime and just come back?”

Klaus shook his head.

“You need to understand the dynamics of this particular prison,” Klaus began. “Many of the supernaturals that are ‘imprisoned’ there are there by choice. There are a few bad apples who were arrested for causing scenes and threatening innocent supernaturals and humans in public places, which is considered a crime in those lands, but many have decided to stay there because they’re either endangered or the last of their species.”

“Wait. It’s a prison that somehow holds those who are on the verge of extinction?” I inquired.

“Exactly that,” Klaus replied. “As you know, it’s not common for hybrids to exist in our generation. It’s especially intriguing because the two of you,” he pointed at Constantine and me, “are hybrids. It’s not common and because of it, many of your kinds are slain or captured for experimental purposes. The owner of this prison caught that early on and began to save individuals that were being hunted for their unique qualities. He’d make it seem like they committed a crime but throw them into prison for the sake of protecting them. A code many of them use within the community is calling it Celestial Prison. A place of safe haven in the heart of crime and justice. On the outside, it is deemed the most luxurious and strictest prison in the world, but those who’ve been within those walls know the true meaning of that place. It’s the reason why many don’t leave its walls unless they need to.”

“Does that mean we technically planned our own captivity?” Zackery suggested. “Why didn’t you ask for us to be freed with a warning of some sort?”

“They would have never given us a warning after we entered the land and survived. I’m assuming they think we’d brag about our survival, which is common among supernaturals. They wear something like that as a badge of honor, and if the word spreads of survivors, more would attempt to raid the land and retrieve what they need to grow stronger,” Klaus explained. “Adding the fact that the king is watching this unfold, imprisonment seemed like the smartest option. With prison, you can be monitored. If you’re free, you can’t, which makes it easy for you to fall off the grid, and I don’t mean by you disappearing by your own accord.”

“Someone of a higher power would try and assassinate us,” Constantine quietly concluded.

“Your father seems to be very keen on killing you.” Klaus seemed bothered by the idea, like the rest of us.

“I think he wants payback or something,” Constantine admitted.

“Payback?” Zackery questioned. “For what?”

“I’m not sure. I don’t meddle in his life and have always remained close to my mom. I’m sure it makes him happy, though, when she’s sad or upset.”

“Fae control the elements of nature around them,” I voiced, drawing their attention on me as I continued, “Doesn’t that mean when your mom is distressed, especially as a queen, it hurts the entire kingdom?”

Constantine slowly nodded. “Dragons and fae don’t normally get along. It’s shocking to everyone that my parents even married, let alone had me. What if he wants Mother to be depressed so her kingdom crumbles? Our kingdom is the strongest out of the four courts. If we’re down, the rest would struggle, and it would be easy to start a war.”

“We have to inform her,” Constantine stressed.

“We may not have that luxury as criminals, Constantine,” Klaus suggested. “Only fae can enter the court and you have to be escorted by another fae. The two of you are too young to go on your own. Also, with Celeste’s injury, she wouldn’t be able to get herself out of there if you two got into a jam.”

We exchanged looks, but Klaus was right. There was nothing we could do that wouldn’t threaten our lives or give them a reason to kill us.

“What I can do is ensure the queen knows you’re alive and have been imprisoned, but that’s all I’m sure they’ll allow me to say. I’m confident your father is aiming to make it so she doesn’t find out at all, but I’ll think of a way.”

“Does that mean Constantine can go in and out as he pleases?” I inquired.

“Not necessarily,” Klaus admitted.

“But you just said the good quality of that jail is that they can go in and out,” Zackery noted.

“Indeed, but they want Constantine staying there for the allotted time. He will be given the chance to come to our prison every six months, but if he leaves, he needs to be accompanied by one of us and tracked,” Klaus explained. “That was the best deal I could agree upon. It was that or none at all.”

“Then where are we going to be?” I asked.

“The second top supernatural prison in the world. Psychic Prison for Supernaturals,” Klaus revealed.

“Why do I have a strong feeling we don’t get the same rules of luxury as Dubai?” Zackery inquired.

“We’re allowed to come and go as we please but again, we’ll also have to be tracked to a lesser degree.”

“Meaning?” I asked.

“We won’t need to wear a 24/7 tracker, unlike Constantine. We also can leave on our own accord. Our maximum limit is a month. If we’re gone for longer than that, it’s a problem.”

“So…what if we want to visit Constantine?” I asked.

“It’s allowed, but I’m not sure if we’ll be allowed to stay with him for long periods of time,” Klaus admitted.

“You mean he’s going to be all alone?” I concluded.

Klaus gave me a hurt look but slowly nodded. “I believe they want to keep his presence under wraps for safety reasons. He’ll have no choice but to stay by himself.”

“What if we visit him every day?” I reasoned.

“It would be a little tiresome, Celeste,” Zackery admitted. “From here to Dubai is far.”

“But can’t we use magic?” I asked and looked at Klaus.

“Yes, you can, but teleportation magic isn’t good to use daily, my dear. It can kill you or have long-lasting negative effects.”

“How is this fair?!” I demanded, feeling upset by the idea. “Why should Constantine be punished when it’s all his father’s fault?”

Constantine remained quiet but put his hand on mine and tapped it lightly. My furious expression met his eyes, and I let out a huff when I saw his compliant expression.

“Celeste.”

I returned my gaze to Klaus as he got up and knelt down before me.

“If it wasn’t for you, I can guarantee Constantine would be dead.”

“Why?” I questioned. “I didn’t do anything.”

“You did quite the opposite, my dear.” He tugged on his shirt slightly to reveal the golden mark on his chest that matched the rest of ours. “Do you know what this is?”

“No,” I admitted.

“This is a mark that can only be given to those chosen by a Faeiry Absolute. I’m sure the meaning of supremacy is still new to you, but many supernaturals, especially those of royalty and immense power, know the dangers of a Faeiry Absolute. You are destined to be a source of ultimate control, and you can have anything you desire if you so heartedly request it. That’s a very dangerous power to have as a child, Celeste, and that’s why they haven’t killed us.”

“They want to use her?” Zackery huffed as he moved to stand closer to us. “They’ll kidnap her or something now that they know who she is.”

“They merely know her first name. No one knows of her heritage other than herself. Isn’t that correct, Celeste?” Klaus offered.

When I thought about it, what he was saying made sense.

“Yes,” I gasped in astonishment. “My parents are going to be in hiding. Many of our friends, family members, and the rest of our breed are either dead or in hiding. No one knows of my family name. Not anymore. They know of our Nephilim roots and the danger our kind face, but that’s it. They know nothing of our culture or powers, or the extent of how dangerous we can be. The elder said they always kept things secretive for that purpose. It’s why many fear us just from the sight of our feathers.”

“Exactly,” Klaus concluded. “The mere mention that a Nephilim had placed a faeiry bond on a demigod made a few people quiver.”

“Demigod?!” Constantine exclaimed. “N-No one said you were a demigod. I thought you were a fae or something.”

“Trust me. Fae can’t open portals through time and space,” Klaus verified.

“Wait. That means the three of us are actually bonded to Celeste?” Zackery clarified.

“Yes,” Klaus answered and looked back at me. “Thus, the reason why they wouldn’t dare kidnap her or try to kill us.”

“Why?” I asked.

“It’ll cause a chain reaction,” he revealed. “If one of us died, you’d feel a portion of that pain, but you’d live. However, if you’re killed, it’d ignite a domino effect and kill the three of us. Apparently, I’m a little too valuable to lose yet, and I believe they think when Celeste is older, she’ll somehow be convinced to join their side of the political realm, which means the three of us would have no choice but to comply.”

“That’s a big risk for them to take when she’s only ten,” Zackery acknowledged.

“You’re right,” Klaus agreed. “I feel like they’re going to try to use her parents against her later on.”

“My parents?” I whispered.

“The guilt of abandoning their child is something they will always carry. As of now, only Celeste’s hair gives away her heritage. But it looks like your parents will be in hiding until there comes a point when Nephilims are categorized as allies and the hunt is abolished. It’s a normal trend I’ve seen happen over the years and I’m pretty positive the same will happen to Nephilims. Anyone who remains will be considered rare, and those in power will fight hard to get the right individuals on their side. They’d love Celeste on their team, which means they will find a way to make her pity her parents without knowing the details.”

“What are we going to do, then?” Constantine questioned. “I’m going to be in one prison while you guys are in another. How am I going to be trained?”

“I’ll aim to have it so we’ll do training on your level in Dubai. That means we’re going to have to figure out a way to remain in Dubai for a few days before heading back to Psychic Prison. Due to us needing to adjust, I’m sure they’ll be willing to accommodate when it comes to training the three of you. They don’t want weaklings. We’ll figure it out once we’ve settled in.”

“When do we get to see the place then?” I asked.

“In two hours. We’ll be escorted to our designated prisons, which means Constantine, you’re going to be alone for a bit until one of us if not all of us can get to you,” Klaus stressed. “You can handle that, yes?”

“I’ll be fine,” he said with pride. “Don’t need you to babysit me.”

“Good.” Klaus smirked and glanced my way. “Celeste, you’ll be with us. Try not to get separated. Until you get used to the prison, make sure we’re around you. Psychic Prison isn’t as respectful of their fellow inmates as Dubai. You understand?”

“Yes,” I replied. “I’ll stick with Zackery.”

“Deal.” Zackery winked. “Guess it’s time to prepare.”

“Can we agree to one thing?” I asked, catching their attention.

“Yes, Celeste?” Klaus encouraged.

“No matter how this goes from today forward, can we all promise to stay together?” I asked. “Not in terms of physical togetherness, but that we’ll genuinely stick together in spirit no matter what they try and do?”

The three of them stared at me as I fiddled with my thumbs as nerves crept in.

“It’s thanks to all of you that I’m somehow alive, and I think that means something. I don’t know why we’re now bonded or if your aid made me choose the three of you to be bonded to me, but…I’m happy it happened. I was abandoned…and lonely in this world, but even in tough times, and although the idea of being a captive is scary, at least I’m not alone. I appreciate that and I just wanted you to know that I appreciate the three of you, even if we don’t know much about one another.”

“I know enough to know you’re a good person, Celeste,” Zackery commented. “I’m not going anywhere.”

“I guess I can agree to something so simple,” Constantine mumbled. “Just don’t get in my way.”

Klaus gave him a look, but gave me a tender smile and bobbed his head.

“It’s an honor to be on your team, our queen. We’ll do our part. Promise.”

That made me smile as I looked at the three of them.

“Planned captivity, here we come,” I proudly stated.

We’ll get through this together.

PSYCHIC PRISON AND THE CALLING OF JUSTICE

“This…doesn’t look very comfortable,” I admitted.

I stood between Zackery and Klaus. The three of us stared into the desolate space that was supposed to be our new living space.

If you could even call this place that.

Darkness greeted us with bare, dirt floors and high ceilings with pointy ends that would crack and fall at the slightest quiver. Some spots on the ground were muddy, while others were filled with murky water.

In looked nothing like the decent cell I’d envisioned, nor the few glimpses we witnessed of Level One.

Psychic Prison for Supernaturals was a grim place with moldy walls and far too many inmates to fit what they said was an underground cafeteria. Our tour wasn’t long, but the many looks that headed my way told me many of these prisoners were shocked to see a child in their midst.

I caught their quiet whispers and glares. Their intrigued comments about my arrival only riled them up. It was like the idea of hurting or testing a child was an amusing game that they were excited to play.

Until Zackery began to growl, and Klaus gave them a single look that left them silent.

After a general tour of the key places we needed to know, we were escorted into an elevator down to Level Four.

I expected another round of cells or a hall that would lead to our bunkers but instead, it was an underground cavern of waste.

“This is it?” Zackery clarified.

The three of us turned back to the man who was waiting in the elevator.

“This is Level Four of Psychic Prison for Supernaturals,” he announced, attempting to be firm and authoritative, but his voice quivered like the rest of his body. “You can do whatever you want in here. You can find the exit by yourself. Seeing as you’ve already been told about your rules, there’s no need for me to be here.” He pointed at Zackery and Klaus. “The head boss wants a word with the two of you. You’ve got five minutes.”

That’s all he said as he let go of the hold button of the elevator and we watched the doors come to a dramatic shut. That made us realize the place was completely pitch black.

“Let there be light,” Klaus began and with the sound of his hands clapping together, balls of light ignited in the air, drifting upward like balloons and hovering high above us to illuminate our surroundings.

“Pretty,” I commented, my eyes transfixed on the balls of light.

“I’m glad you adore them, my dear,” Klaus answered before he glanced at Zackery. “Why am I worried about them wanting to speak to the two of us?”

“Perfect opportunity to leave Celeste alone in this dump of a cave they’re calling our new home,” Zackery grumbled. “If we make a scene or are late, I’m not sure what the consequences will be.”

“I feel they’ll threaten to put us elsewhere for the night,” Klaus reasoned.

“Putting Celeste in more danger,” Zackery concluded.

“I’ll be fine.”

They glanced my way as I calmly looked around. “As long as the glowing balloons stay.”

“Do you really like them?” Klaus inquired.

“They remind me of when we had festivals in our lands. They would be in different colors. I always wanted to bring one home, but Mother said they were for babies and not royal heirs.”

Klaus reached up and called to one of the many golden balloons. The object drifted back into his grasp as he gracefully lowered it and offered the glowing masterpiece to me.

“Everyone deserves to enjoy a few balloons in their life. Regardless of age,” he whispered. “Your mother was merely making you grow up far too fast.”

I wrapped my arms around the glowing piece, hugging it tightly before looking between them. “I’ll be fine. Don’t let them take advantage of us when we’ve only just arrived.”

Klaus still looked hesitant, but he nodded and leaned over to kiss my forehead.

“Sticking together,” he reminded, and I bobbed my head in agreement.

“Yup. Now and always.”

“Try not to get lost in here,” Zackery reminded as he walked over and hugged me. “We’ll be as fast as we can.”

“Alright. I’ll stay around here with the balloons,” I assured them.

They exchanged one last look before Klaus offered his hand to Zackery.

“Why do I have to hold your hand?”

“Because if we get separated I won’t be able to save your perky butt from all the females who were staring and thinking about touching,” Klaus noted. “Or the few males hooting your way.”

That made him cringe before he rushed to put his hand in Klaus’s.

“We’ll be back, Celeste.” Zackery used his free hand to wave back at me while Klaus pressed the button for the elevator. Seconds later, the doors were closing, and I was left with the darkness.

Holding onto the balloon, I looked up at the others, imagining them as twinkling stars. The silence that held me captive worried me, and though I was attempting not to be moved negatively by the lonesomeness surrounding me, my body shivered in rebellion.

Celestia?

“Good evening, child.” Celestia’s voice was tender as she flooded my mind. “Ease your fears. We are safe amongst the darkness.”

Her words indeed calmed me down as I held the balloon and walked around in a circle.

Do you believe they called Zackery and Klaus on purpose?

“I do,” she calmly answered. “It seems we’re needed elsewhere.”

What do you mean?

“Do you trust me?”

Yes.

“Then follow my guidance. It will lead you to where you need to be.”

My mental nod seemed to ignite her control; my body moved on its own accord while my mind was still intact. It was an experience I’d never known was possible. My vision was as though I was now behind a control panel and watching what was unfolding before me as my body moved under the control of another.

This is intriguing.

“I’m impressed you’ve allowed me full control.” Her words were said out loud, the sound echoing around me like I was within a hollow space.

You said to trust you.

“Indeed,” she began. “But many say one thing and do the other. It’s nice to know you’ve truly accepted me.”

Do you accept me?

It was an odd question for me to ask, but I was curious about her answer.

“I’ve trusted you since the day we arrived on this planet,” she stated with a speck of happiness. “You are worthy of so much, Celeste. You must witness your own potential.”

We were deep in the cavern. My body was walking slowly but in steady steps. On occasion we turned left or right, to avoided stepping on specific spots. It wasn’t until we stopped at a cliff area that she carried on with her praise.

“You are a being of the darkness but carry the light within your golden strands of fae magic. You’re destined to rule, and the role of leadership requires trust to a certain extent.”

My mind was pushed forward, my eyes blinking to clear up the hint of fogginess that cloaked my consciousness.

Glancing down, I realized I had returned to control while Celestia’s energy remained pulsing through me.

“We need your Fae magic to bring us to where we’re being called to. Can you do that?”

I bit my lip while my arms hugged the balloon a little tighter.

I can try. We’re being called? Called to where?

“Allow your mind to relax and the power within the symbol of unity course through your veins until it opens the vision you need to witness with your own eyes.”

Her instructions were difficult to unravel but I was willing to try it. I began to take calming breaths as I loosened my tense shoulders and my hold around my balloon.

My chest began to burn, but I ignored it like I did the rest of the world - echoes of voices from afar calling to me until they became clearer.

LET GO OF ME, you damn fucker!

You will wear this and behave, you royal brat. This is the punishment that our very king has declared upon you. Suck it up!

ARGH!

That collar won’t let you shift, boy! There’s no one to save you and it gives me the perfect opportunity for us to have some fun. Hold him down! He won’t be able to make any more noise with this rod in his mouth.

No! Let me go, dammit! HELP!

You should know by now, boy. There’s no rest for the wicked and no one aids those who are left to rot and die.

MY TEETH GRITTED TOGETHER as I strained to remain still, but my body quaked with sudden revolt as the familiar voice finally registered within my mind.

Constantine!

I took a step forward, forgetting that I was on the edge of a cliff, but I didn’t fall as my surroundings suddenly spun while my chest burned significantly. The pain didn’t bother me as I moved my other leg so my feet were side by side once more.

Opening my eyes, I realized the environment had changed as my eyes locked upon Constantine’s wild ones that were overflowing with tears. His knees were pressed to the ground, two men at each side with their hands on his shoulders and arms to ensure he couldn’t escape. A man was walking towards him, tall and bulky with his pants down, his chuckles only clicking a part of me that suddenly craved to see his blood smeared on the ground beneath us.

My finger dug into the balloon until the sound of its destruction echoed around us.

Everyone froze, and I took that precious second to ask Celestia for her utmost protection.

Celestia. I need you.

“I am ready to serve and protect you, my child. Let us ignite justice to the hands of the wicked.”

All eyes landed on me, and I noticed Constantine’s eyes morph from anger to intense fear.

“No! Run, Celeste!”

His words only brought joy to me as my lips curled while my eyes darkened. My gaze darted across the room, analyzing our environment in seconds before acknowledging the three men who were now our targets.

Lowering my hands, I allowed the charging force burning within me to flow effortlessly to my fingertips while my hair began to float and glow like a lantern.

None of them spoke, their shock triggering joyous laughter that was distinctly eerie and would make anyone shiver in worry.

“How dare you think of abusing what isn’t yours?” I questioned with a creepy smile. “Did no one teach you to not touch what hasn’t been marked by you?”

“W-Who the fuck are you?!” the man who had his rod in his hands questioned. “Guards. Get her!”

I let out a dramatic sigh as my eyes rolled and I crossed my arms over my chest.

“How am I supposed to answer when you’re not giving me a chance?” I inquired as the two men quickly looked at each other and dropped Constantine to the floor before racing towards me.

Celestia rushed to the surface, and what happened next moved in a blur of swirls, jumps, and lashes of my arms and feet. I flipped into the air, my dominant foot connecting with one of the guards neck. The leverage of the kick pushed me forward as my body twisted and my hands grabbed the second guard’s shoulders. Like a swing, I swung myself downward, my feet punching into the man’s stomach and sending both of us to the floor.

When his body dropped to the ground with a heavy grunt, I was already up and avoiding the attack of the other guard, who’d recovered quickly from my assault. He ran and tripped over his colleague, falling to the floor as I landed gracefully.

The main leader was stunned as he quickly shuffled back. I noticed Constantine was struggling to move, his hands on a collar that was around his neck.

I didn’t know why the sight of it provoked me down to my core, but I was in front of him with my hand on the silly device in a nanosecond.

“Who put this on you?” My words were emotionless as my eyes began to sting in pure agitation. The idea of any of my new-found friends being kept captive with chains, shackles, and collars not approved by myself irked me to the core.

“You little wench! I’ll show you where the power lies within these walls!”

I looked over my left shoulder, the color all around me bleeding to black as the energy within the approaching bulky mass lit up like a firework. Every circuit of magic in the blood that flowed in his body was now blazing in glowing lights as his outlined figured raced toward me.

His arm was up, ready to punch me in the face, but his fist only reached an inch before my nose before he was frozen in place. The circuits of color shifted from a charging orange to a racing red with flickers of blue.

My lips curled to the point where my teeth were on full display, and soon I was laughing like a cynical mastermind. My hand clenched around the device so tightly, I heard the first set of cracks.

The two guards were beginning to tremble and whimper as they shuffled backward until their backs pressed against the wall behind them. Without any struggle, the device around Constantine’s neck crumbled with a tiny bit of force, leaving Constantine gasping as he put his hands on the floor and shook uncontrollably.

“You’ve hurt what’s mine,” I pointed out the obvious as I looked down at Constantine. Whatever was in the collar had to have drained a lot out of him - the streams of color that were running through his body were dimmer in comparison to the man still frozen before me.

My boiling anger was now ready to wreak havoc on those who dared hurt my friend and marked possession.

“There are consequences for injuring my property.” My words were coming out before I could even think them through, the power surging its way through me, taking over as I took a step to place myself in between Constantine and this man.

His frozen fist was centimeters from me now, and in the dark vision before me, I watched the circuits of energy blend from red to a solid blue. I sniffed the air once and sighed deeply.

“Ah. The sweet smell of fear.” My monotone voice would have scared me if I was myself, but as of this moment, I was someone else, and all I wanted was for this man to perish.

“Feel the wrath of a Faeiry Absolute.” I slurred the words as my power consumed me, my body lifting upward - igniting a wave of gasps.

My attention was centered on the man below me, his frigid, ice blue body only leaving me in delight as I readied my outstretched hand in his direction.

“Let the darkness feed on the evil deeds you’ve committed upon this earth. Let none go unpunished!” The moment those words left my lips, the man screamed with intensity as his body was absorbed by black flames. Sparks of orange and gold burst around him as a hole of flaming fury appeared beneath his feet. He began to crumble, the black flames burning his flesh as he fought to remain standing.

It was only a matter of time before his knees buckled as his skin began to peel off his flesh. He began to sink into the hole, flames of embers flickering out as the dark flames lessened. When his body vanished into the hole, the circle began to close until the ground was normal again. All that was left of the man was his pants that were off to the side, a few short steps from the trembling guards who were sobbing heavily.

My eyes landed on theirs, and in seconds they were on their knees and bowing down to me. “Your Majesty, please! Spare us!”

“Why should I?” My voice was at least slightly similar to my usual tone, but it held a sense of danger and I knew they could feel it. “Do you know who this boy is to me? He’s mine!”

I pointed to Constantine and he hissed as he quickly put his hand on his chest.

You could still see the emitting golden light of the newly marked tattoo on his chest, and the men could see it as could I in my black vision state.

Returning my attention to the quivering men, I giggled.

“Spread the word that no one shall enter this place unless it’s to deliver food at Prince Constantine’s request. Inform the heads that your leader has perished by the flames of justice and if anyone boldly dares to try and threaten the prince’s new sanctuary, they will pay the price tenfold,” I affirmed.

They nodded their heads swiftly, and I grinned at their compliance.

“Once you’ve finished, see to it that new clothes are provided for my prince as well as a hot meal. Be gone.”

They were gone in a flash, and my body began to lower to the ground.

My vision began to shift back to normal, and my arms lowered to my sides as I stared at the ground that was charred from the flames.

“C-Celeste.”

I turned around at a slow pace, my black dress spinning with my movement as my levitating hair began to regain its gravitational pull.

When I was facing Constantine once more, his tear-streaked cheeks were flushed and his eyes were still massive. His shock was deeply rooted in those flickering jewels of blue while he raised a trembling hand to point to my side.

“Your wings.”

I hadn’t even registered them until he pointed them out. My eyes moved to the miraculous set of beautiful black wings that were double the size of my previous wings. They were absolutely mind blowing, from the tiny hints of purple and blue in their sleek appearance to the sparks of flames that oozed off the bottom ends and rained specks of embers to the ground.

They were huge, magnificent, and heavy enough that they should have brought someone as small as me down, but they weighed as little as a feather as tears pooled in my eyes at their wondrous sight.

My wings…they’re…back?

“When one trusts the power within them, they get to reap their rewards in the best way possible,” Celestia said in triumph. She then whispered affectionately, “You listened, my child. Enjoy this new set of wings that is now at your disposal, and let the world watch you rise.”

Tears of joy rolled down my cheeks, and I mentally nodded to her as I outstretched my wings to their full capacity, just to get a better look at them. The relief that overwhelmed me brought a wave of heaviness to my limbs, but my body merely leaned forward before arms caught me.

“Celeste!” It was Zackery’s voice, which left me wondering how he was here. I hadn’t sensed him or anyone else aside from myself and Constantine, but being in his arms made me relax as my wings began to retract against my back before they departed.

I wished to eye them again, but my body was even heavier, and I felt like I was in a spinning daze.

“Celeste? Please tell me she’s going to be okay,” Constantine practically begged. “It was my fault! She came out of nowhere with a balloon. I…I wished she was here with you guys, but I never expected she’d arrive. I-I-”

“Don’t apologize.” Klaus’s voice was near my left side and something pressed gently on my forehead. “She’ll be alright. She did something she shouldn’t be able to do at her age. I need you to stay here with her. I’ll seal off all the walls so no one else can enter without my permission. Zackery, I need you with me.”

“But-”

“She’ll be fine. Constantine can protect her,” Klaus stressed. “Right, Constantine?”

There was a gulp before a sniff. “Yes. I’ll protect her with my life!” he vowed.

“Good,” he replied. “Hurry. While those guards are reporting what occurred.”

“Alright,” Zackery replied.

Footsteps faded, and my body was pressed against a warm surface. Drops of water hit my cheeks as a soft whisper reached my ears, “Thank you, Celeste.” The mellow sound would have made my heart clench if I wasn’t drifting away. “Thank you.”

His gratefulness was all I needed to hear to fall asleep.

LOVE IS FOR THE WEAK AND HEART BEATS FOR YOU

~CONSTANTINE~

MY HEART WAS STILL BEATING FAST as I pressed my back against the corner of this new place of solitary confinement. I was focusing on my rapid breathing first, my tears still running down my cheeks as I tried not to have another panic attack.

The tight sensation in my chest made it feel like I was on the verge of suffocation, but my mind was still on repeat, replaying the events that occurred two hours ago. Trying to keep up with the passing time was just as hard as it was to remain present in reality and not submit to the dotted dark spots that cloaked my line of vision from time to time.

All I needed to do was lower my head down to the angel within my grasp for my heart to slow just slightly, while my lungs expanded enough to give me a moment of relief.

My savior was a female girl who I’d just met. One who I’d pissed off and then managed to save, seconds before those dark creatures of blood could devour her.

I’d never been overridden by my dragon until that fateful moment. His desire to save her outweighed every bit of resistance I thought I carried as our body dove straight through the gap within the rumbled surface and into the spiraling cycle of the skies and pools of water.

His actions were worth it in the end, but it baffled me to think I was willing to risk it for a female I’d never met. She was my age, and I despised her at first sight, but it wasn’t until the burning sensation of the new mark on my chest that I felt a prickle of who she was deep inside.

Fragile. Heartbroken. Lonely. Hopelessness.

Those four emotions were the strongest of many that flashed within me in a mere second that felt like eons. It seemed impossible and yet, I’d found someone who harbored the same emotions I carried within my own heart.

My fragile masculinity chipped with every degrading word my father said behind closed doors about me. The heartbroken feeling of knowing I’d never be deemed worthy to him. The loneliness of having no one else to rely on when my mother wasn’t there. The hopelessness felt as my hands banged as hard as they could against the invisible glass that kept me apart from the man I called my father.

All of this happened because of him, and even though he hadn’t gotten his first wish of spilling my blood in sacrifice, I was now left in a place he could manipulate and torture me at any moment.

That was what frightened me.

I thought he wouldn’t possibly make a move so quickly, but the moment the tour was over and the elevator doors closed with the temporary head of the jail, those three men were waiting for me.

At first, I thought they were there to talk. To make conversation I could understand for my age, even though I was far more intelligent than many perceived me to be. Then came the phone call, the cold voice of my father leaking through the tiny speaker of the phone as he ordered them to give me a final lesson in respect as I accepted this new life of mine.

Why was he going to such extents to make my life a living hell? Why bother wanting a child if you’re only going to treat them like a waste of space?

The way things escalated from A to B happened so fast that I couldn’t keep up. I fought hard to try and get out of their grasp as they forced that collar on me, but it was a losing battle that only dropped to the impossible task of removing the device as it drained the life out of me.

I could barely breathe with it on, the choking sensation and panic of being chained once again settling in as I was desperate to shift. The very ability I’d gotten so used to was stripped from me like the rest of my energy, oozing into the band of captivity that desired to leave me in the vulnerable position that followed.

Fighting was useless, but I couldn’t give up like that, and the idea only echoed the words of Celeste as she stared directly into my eyes.

Coward.

The fire within me urged for freedom, to deliver justice and release me from this painful predicament, and yet, I was caught in the web of my predators, and they were going to teach me a lesson I’d never forget.

I’d definitely never forget this ordeal, but it didn’t follow the footsteps that man had wanted. He would have never imagined a ten-year-old girl with a golden glowing balloon that popped in her grasp as she registered what was about to happen.

The moment her eyes flashed with a glimpse of darkness that made my body shiver in nervousness, I worried for her life. What bothered me more was her response.

She wasn’t afraid. No…she was ready to destroy these men who were far more powerful than she was.

I replayed every move she made, but the most graceful one was the way her body rose up as her wings sprouted further out of her back.

The wings we all thought she’d lost.

When she was falling to her doom, I could see the bare bone structure of what must have previously been her wings, and it made me quiver at the idea of having every bit of those delicate black feathers torn out of her. Mother had talked about the cruel hunting happening to the Nephilim race, but it never flashed within my mind the consequences those actions could unveil and how painful it must have felt.

To see her now have a new set that was magnificently outstanding had made me want to shed tears for her. I could recall her sobs of sorrow and despair, the droplets that cascaded down her flushed cheeks as she mourned the loss of her life from before while accepting the new reality before us.

Never had I imagined meeting someone as smart, mature, and adaptive as Celeste, but it could have been due to the way she’d been raised. Many thought royals had it easy with loose training, but even my mother was stern and worked hard to place strong morals within me so that I wasn’t so easily manipulated by the people around me.

Celeste’s actions blossomed something inside of me, something that frightened me more than my father’s wrath.

An emotion I’d only felt for my mother, but slightly different. Far relatable and yet polar opposites.

The thought made me shake my head as my eyes lowered to stare down at Celeste once more. My heartbeat began to calm as waves of cool clarity ran through me and kept me sane.

Similar to the effects my mother had on me when I was desperate for comfort after an intense nightmare.

Closing my eyes, I returned to focusing on my breathing until I sensed footsteps. My whole body tensed as I held Celeste a little tighter. My dragon, though drained, suddenly was spiked with adrenaline and ready to take over if need be for the sake of protecting the girl in our possession.

A low rumble escaped my lips by accident, but I didn’t care. As long as whoever was here didn’t try to hurt me and my friend.

Friend. Is she my friend? What goes beyond friend?

“It’s us, Constantine.” Klaus’s voice drifted to me a second before both his and Zackery’s figures appeared from the darkness. Their arrival made me relax immediately, but I didn’t loosen my hold around Celeste.

“Welcome back,” I muttered. “How were you able to come back?”

“We have privileges to be here,” Klaus reminded. “Especially after the shit those assholes dared to pull on you.”

“You know what happened?” I inquired nervously. I prayed there wasn’t any footage to reveal how weak I was in combatting them.

“The two of them blurted everything out while begging for mercy from the head substitute,” Zackery revealed. “Let’s say that didn’t go very well.”

“Can you check on Celeste?” I spoke before I could think about it, but Klaus was already before us and kneeling down to press his hand against Celeste’s forehead. He took a moment to close his eyes, while his brows furrowed in concentration. His breathing spiked a little, but he remained calm and nodded once before opening his eyes.

“She’s merely drained. We don’t know how long she’d been pushing herself prior to meeting us. She needs days of rest and recovery. Allowing her to rest may have a counter effect due to her body being so used to being in fight or flight mode, but she’ll definitely recover,” Klaus assured me.

That was good news at least. He looked over at Zackery. “I’m gonna get you to take her to one of my contacts in the prison. He’s a little crazier than me, but I’m pretty confident you’ll be able to handle him. His name is Doc. He’s not supposed to take care of anyone he isn’t assigned to, but he told me he’d make an exception in secret.”

“Doc. Alright. Where would I find him?”

“Level One, medical corridor. He’s the only office on the left side. I’ll put a temporary invisibility spell on you so no one can see you.”

“You can do that?” Zackery questioned, and Klaus gave him a look. “Alright, alright. I’ll get to it.” He walked over to take Celeste from me, but I unconsciously hugged her tighter as my eyes narrowed at him.

He came to a stop and looked into my eyes. I was expecting Klaus to say something, but Zackery whispered, “You know I’d never hurt her.”

Those were words I could trust, even though I was struggling to be parted from my safety net.

Why do I feel so safe with her in my arms?

“Better not,” I huffed and fought my urge to keep her against me. Zackery noticed my shaky hands as they slowly inched away from Celeste’s sleeping figure.

“I swear I’ll protect her. We’ll come back to check on you when she’s stable. Promise,” Zackery reassured me as he scooped Celeste into his arms. Even though he was a few years older than me, I could at least feel confident he’d keep to his word. Father always said men didn’t mature until they experienced loss and revoked love. I found that to be untrue.

‘Love makes you weak,’ he said. Your heart can’t beat for another’s purpose other than yours.

The statement always haunted me, and it was why I made sure I made no friends. No other contacts were important aside from my mom, and he hated my loyalty to her.

He would never allow me to be around this group of individuals, especially Celeste, a female.

“I’ll be there shortly,” Klaus stated as he moved his hand around and purple stardust sprinkled over Zackery and Celeste. After the move, he nodded once, and their bodies began to fade until they vanished completely.

Klaus turned his attention to me, his mismatched eyes taking me in at a slower pace while his eyes darkened.

“What did they try to do to you?”

I struggled to answer while my heartbeat surged into overdrive at the mere reminder of what occurred - or what could have happened if Celeste didn’t show up when she did.

Klaus analyzed me carefully before looking over to see the pair of pants and boxers of the leader who was long gone.

“Tsk. Disgusting pieces of shit.” His words were cloaked with anger before he carefully offered his hand. “If I could take you out of here, I would, but we’re going to have to make this place work somehow. Have you been through the entirety of this level?”

“No.” I shook my head and added, “When I arrived, they were already here.”

He bobbed his head again. His hand was still before me while he scanned the area. “This segregated place is where we’ll train.”

I didn’t understand the logic behind it, but he continued, “When you enter this specific spot, you’ll relive these very emotions you’re enduring now. The anger, sadness, disgust, and turmoil these events inflicted on you. It will charge you up and give you the opportunity to release those suppressed emotions. It may not make sense now but trust me, it will, and you’ll be able to let that anger free instead of letting it build inside you. Can you trust my motives are genuine?”

My dragon had no problem with him, and neither did I. This man was far smarter than he appeared to be and to be trained by him would be interesting without a doubt. He could have cast me away like the rest of the world, but he didn’t.

He actually came to my aid. I respect that…and him.

“I trust you,” I whispered.

“Good.” He smiled as I put my hand in his. He helped me up, and after making sure my injuries weren’t too severe, he took another overview of my apparent living space for the next forever.

“This isn’t going to do.” Klaus sighed and tugged me away from the spot. We went further into the cave until we reached a path that had a large wall.

Dead end.

“This should give enough privacy and not reveal what is here. After today’s incident, no one will be bothering you.”

“How do you know?”

“We informed them that their leader was charred and gobbled up by a certain dragon prince,” he said in amusement. “The evidence is the black spot on the ground. And adding in the two guards’ confessions, everyone’s been told that if they enter Level Six, they won’t come back. The floor is now restricted in the elevator function and by tomorrow you’ll have a port section where they can deliver three meals a day with snacks included. This is now your private space and if anyone tries to enter, you have my permission to kill them.”

My mouth fell open at his words, but he let go of my hand and clapped his three times. Spreading his arms out, he twirled three times and mumbled a set of words I couldn’t understand. It could have been a different language or magic scriptures, but a gasp escaped me when the results of what he was conjuring came to life.

“How?” That was the only word I could let out as my eyes scanned the area around me that was no longer stone, dirt, and murky puddles, but a completely made room with fine golden walls with specks of red, and furniture that included a bed, a desk, and a bookcase filled with various ancient books.

I took a few steps to my left to see the sectioned-off place that was previously a little path that led to a rectangle was now a completed bathroom with a shower and tub, and behind us was a solid door of golden metal with a red magic circle.

“As a demigod, I have the power to manipulate time and space,” Klaus revealed as his voice shook with authority. I glanced back at him to see the glowing strands of his hair that were now angelic white as they levitated ever so slightly.

“No one but the four of us will be able to see anything I’ve created within these walls. If you do get an unexpected visitor, they will see the roots of this place and not what has been forged with magic and will.” He walked over to the bookshelf, and let his hands run along the spines of the many books. “These are ancient books that contain various knowledge and wisdom for dragon fae like yourself. At this prime age, you’re supposed to learn the key components that will mold you into a king when you reach adulthood. Seeing as your selfish father took that right from you, I’ll be the one to deliver it.”

He walked over to stand at the empty spot next to the bookshelf to our right, and with a snap of his fingers, a gold mirror materialized against the wall. When I got a glimpse of my reflection, I cringed.

My skin was pale, my hair was a ruffled mess of tangles, and I had bruises all over from the men who’d physically assaulted me in hopes of getting what they really desired.

Slowly walking towards the very mirror, I looked at my cut lip before noting the way my tanned skin had paled. My eyes still carried intense shock and fear. Swallowing the gulp in my throat, I tried to appear stronger, but my actions only made my heart sink.

“I look pathetic,” I whispered. “Father always said I’m a pathetic fool. That I should never waste time on loving anyone, let alone making friends. I’m a sole prince in this world of despair, and a prince can’t rise to king by carrying a bowl of compassion. He said my heart could never beat for another, and that love is not worth the effort. It made no sense because he loves my mom. Why was it okay for him but not me?”

“He’s been spinning webs of lies within your mind, Constantine,” Klaus whispered and knelt down on one knee next to me so he could put his hand on my shoulder while his eyes connected with mine in our reflection.

“A man does not need to be cold-hearted to rise and prosper. A man is allowed to shed tears, feel emotions, and love others. Whether that love is friendship or the true love of another individual, love is what gives us strength to overcome our weaknesses and strive to the top. Your father merely wanted to destroy you before you got the chance to learn what it’s like to fight for another, but you already demonstrated that early today, now didn’t you?”

“When I saved Celeste?”

“Indeed. How did that make you feel?”

“Nervous at first,” I admitted. “I was afraid something bad would happen with my interference, but my dragon pushed me to save her. Almost like she was someone so important that I couldn’t watch her perish. She called me a coward for trying to run away, and the idea of her thinking of me in that way and having that image of me engraved in her before death haunted me in those few seconds. Now that I can review it in my mind…it feels nice that I saved her. In the end…she ended up saving me.”

My eyes blinked, fighting the tears that threatened to fall. “She came out of nowhere, Klaus. Like a dark angel holding a golden balloon. What happened next blew my mind, and then all I could think of was how beautiful and graceful she looked. When her wings sprouted from her back…new wings because she’d lost her previous wings due to her evil parents who watched the hunters tear them away…it gave me hope that I have a chance of returning home. That I can see Mother again…and try to accomplish something. I want to prove to Father that he made a mistake in trying to kill me…and then he made another one when he tried to teach me a lesson I’d never forget with those men after everything I’ve endured already. Seeing as I’m still here…breathing, that means I have a purpose, right? I deserve to be here.”

“You do deserve to be here,” he said with certainty. “No one is allowed to take your life unless it’s your time to go. Until then, and trust me, it’s a long way from now, you won’t have those shackles around your wrists and ankles anymore. You will rise from the depths of this prison when the time is right, and no one will be able to do a thing. Not even your father.”

“I miss my mom,” I quietly confessed. “I never…got to say goodbye to her.”

Klaus smiled and rose up. He moved to the side and snapped his fingers, and the mirror began to ripple like water until it stilled, and there was Mother. My eyes grew massive in an attempt to take in every bit of my mother’s image as she paced in her bedroom, her body cloaked in white and her long strands up in a crown braid hairstyle.

The worry on her face was intense as she quickly paced back and forth. Her cheeks were still stained with tears and her blue eyes were glassy and filled with worry. I walked up to the mirror and my shaky hand reached out to press against the surface.

I froze when her eyes looked my way, and she stopped mid-pace.

Neither of us moved as my breath stalled in my throat. I took in the details of her neon turquoise strands of hair, their length even longer than I remembered. The gold and orange tinsel highlights that sparkled from time to time made me realize how I didn’t pay much attention to the fine details because I assumed I’d always be around my mom.

Her skin was pale, her long lashes made her eyes pop, and her pink lips were glossy and trembled slightly. The white dress fit her perfectly, making her look like an angel herself, and I couldn’t breathe when she began to approach me, as if with those few steps she’d be pulling me in her arms.

The arms I missed running into. The arms that wrapped around me when I woke up in a frenzied panic. The arms that shielded me when I did something wrong and was about to be scolded. Those arms that gave me so much comfort with their soft motherly hold.

When she was before me, she crouched down so we were the same height like she always did, and I watched her tears spill down her face as she registered my image.

I could envision the crown she wore on her head and the markings that matched mine that shone brightly when I used certain magic were intricately drawn along her arms. She lifted her hand to press against whatever she was viewing me from, and I extended mine to press it against the mirror face.

We were so close yet so far, and it hurt my soul that Father had done this to me.

To us.

There was so much I wanted to say. To tell her everything that happened, and that Father abandoned me. If I did that, what would it accomplish? Mother would be alone, and the truth would trigger a war that I wouldn’t be able to fight in. She didn’t deserve to bear that on her own. I didn’t want her to suffer anymore. I’d love her from afar. Remember that she was the only woman who surely defended me, even if Father painted an image that was untrue.

From her prism jewels that poured into mine, she still loved me as her son. I was still a vital component of her life. She loved me…and no matter the distance, I felt she would always love me.

“Mom,” I whispered as my own tears fell. I sniffed and stood taller and whispered, “I’m okay.”

The simple statement made her cover her mouth to muffle her sob.

“I can’t stay long…but know I’m okay. I love you so much. You’re everything to me, and though I can no longer be there…be strong for me.”

I felt the pressure of time as I caught onto Klaus’s labored breathing. I’m sure he was trying hard to not reveal it, but this must have been something far harder than it looked to maintain.

“I’m sorry, Mom. One day you’ll understand what happened but know I’m safe here. I have someone I want to protect…and I’ll grow strong…even in this place that’s a bit scary.”

My lip trembled, and I fought to keep it together. This was the last time I’d see my mom for who knows how long. Years would pass, and I’d never get the opportunity to see her laughing expression or how she interacted with nature. No more festivals or feasts for dinner. No more stories at the brink of bedtime, or kisses to the forehead as I drifted to sleep.

I’m on my own now…and she has to know I’ll be okay.

“I love you, Mom. One day…we’ll meet again.”

The image was beginning to fade, and I saw her wide eyes as she pressed on the glass with both hands. I expected the image to be gone the next second, but her voice somehow came through in the last few seconds.

“I love you, Constantine. My strong, sweet prince. Mommy loves you…and I’m proud! Proud of my son, now and always. We’ll find a way! Mommy will find a way somehow. I know you’re innocent. I know, understood?!”

Her words made me sob as I quickly nodded my head.

“I love you, Constantine,” she repeated, and her image faded into the ripples and the mirror returned to normal. My sobs left me then as my shoulders moved up and down. I put my hands to my face, unable to control my tears as I cried.

This wasn’t fair. None of it was fair. I’d done nothing wrong, but here I was, locked away at the hands of my father, because of his great desire to dispose of me. If circumstances were different, I wouldn’t have left my mother all alone in this world, and that’s what hurt me the most.

Mommy. She doesn’t deserve this pain.

Arms wrapped around me and pulled me against a firm surface, and I knew it was Klaus trying to comfort me. The move only ignited more waves of sadness, my mind struggling to accept that I’d never hug Mother again.

“Thank…you,” I repeated the same words of gratitude to the man who’d given me this golden opportunity, and I knew within my heart he’d try to help me survive this new world of captivity.

“You deserve to shed every tear. Let them fall and release those harbored emotions. This may be your new reality, but it won’t be yours forever. I will train you, like the others, and you will become a prince your father never expected and will rise against the challenges set for you. You’re not alone in this world. You have us, and together, we will become a unit that the world will bow down to. All I need is your trust and time.”

I nodded my head into his chest, and he let me cry until not a single tear was left.

When I calmed my breathing, he let me look in the mirror once more. Placing his hands on my shoulders he whispered, “What I see is a strong man. A worthy man. A man who has dreams and ambitious goals. A woman of unknown power has connected us together, and I vow to help you grow into a man who will surpass every chain that tries to keep you hostage. Only time will tell how powerful you become, Constantine Cyldrirth, but mark my words. You will be free one day, and when that time comes, the world will bow, and you will remove the man that put you here.”

His words meant the world to me and I suddenly believed every bit of them. He had hope in me, that I had potential to become someone great unlike my own father who didn’t believe in me.

If he believes in me…I have to believe in myself.

For the first time, I smiled. Though my eyes were red with tears, the uplift of my lips reached my eyes as they filled with pride.

I was someone the world would know of - the fearsome prince locked away on Level Six. The word would spread of my dominating growth, and it would only be a matter of time before the man I dared to say shares the same blood as I would hear my name and tremble.

Today would be the last day of vulnerable, ten-year-old Constantine.

Tomorrow is the start of a new world of possibilities in the heart of this Celestial Prison.

THE JOKE IS ON YOU AND PROTECTED BY AN OMEGA

SIX YEARS LATER…

~CELESTE~

“YOU’RE lucky Klaus isn’t here to scold you for that attitude.”

I kicked my legs up and down on the medical bed as I sucked on the lollipop I’d stolen. My hair was up in a ponytail while my black tights and skin-tight black t-shirt were covered with various cuts. It could have been perceived as a new style with the word REBEL splattered in neon orange, but I couldn’t wait for Klaus to come back from whatever journey he went on so he could fix it.

“You realize I don’t give a flying fuck, right?”

The short doctor in his lab coat glared back at me over the silver-rimmed glasses that sat on the lower bridge of his nose.

“Watch that language of yours.”

“You swear all the time when your experiments go awry,” I acknowledged. “What would you do when those bitches try and rip your favorite shirt to shreds, Doc?”

“I’d report it,” Doc answered in his nerdy tone.

“Or kill them,” I concluded with a wild grin. “You should have seen their trembling beings as they begged for forgiveness after I sent their friend to hell! It was so much fun! Did you see it? Did you see?”

“Does Klaus know how cynical you’ve become in the last six months?”

“Nope.” I blinked innocently before I popped my lollipop back into my mouth. “But Zackery knows!” My muffled voice only made him shake his head.

“Zackery is turned on by anything that moves.”

“Valid point, but he likes me especially,” I sang happily. “Also, you’re so dirty-minded, Doc. You’re supposed to protect my innocence.”

“Innocent my ass.” He gave me an irked expression while his eyes rolled. “Klaus told me he caught you and Zackery watching porn.”

“So?” I didn’t see the harm. “Educating yourself in the bedroom is good for torture purposes.”

“You’re crazy.”

“Tell me something I don’t know runs in my darkness-cloaked veins,” I purred and giggled. “Are you going to give me one of those injection things to calm me the fuck down?”

He side-glanced at me as he flicked the syringe to get all the bubbles out.

“Your Nephilim blood is the problem,” he noted before approaching me. “If we don’t keep that side in check, you’re going to go on a killing spree like today.”

“It wasn’t my fault,” I began. “Or Celestia’s, though they did piss her off while I was half asleep so whatever happened wasn’t completely our fault. We were in the land of dreams.”

I was rewarded with another eye roll. “Which arm?”

“Left. My right is still bruised up,” I admitted. He arched an eyebrow and moved my hand to assess it carefully.

“You need to stop thinking you can match an Omega in battle,” Doc scolded and flicked the bruised skin which made me flinch in pain.

“Ow,” I dramatically said as I blinked my eyes that were already tearing up. “That hurt, Doc. You’re supposed to heal people, not abuse them.”

“You and I both know that didn’t hurt,” he huffed. “Were the two of you wrestling in bed?”

“Nope.” I frowned, and my crying act was over. “We haven’t done it yet.”

“You’re not the chastity type,” he acknowledged.

“Then what am I?” I inquired with a defiant smirk.

“Psychotic sex addict with bipolar tendencies who kills in her dreams and steals cake for fun,” he replied and moved to stand on my left side. “Stay still.”

I did as he asked while I waited for him to get this injection over with so I could carry on with our conversation. The needle slowly entered my skin, and I fought not to hiss as the frigid liquid was slowly injected into my veins.

He pulled it out and inspected my arm as a golden orange magic circle formed around the injection spot. I let my eyes flutter closed; the sensation that swarmed me was soothing enough to enjoy.

It was a different sense of euphoria, one that didn’t leave you panting and breathless like sex. From Doc’s explanation, I needed it to calm my sanity. That was one of the problems when it came to Nephilim that made them far more dangerous than anyone would expect.

The stronger the darkness they carried inside them, the easier it was for it to consume them and lead to a loss of sanity. I was at the stage many Nephilims experienced in their thirties, and I was only sixteen.

Doc was secretly assisting me with that, something he wasn’t supposed to do, but due to Klaus’s request and him owing him for many things, he agreed to the terms and conditions to keep me sane.

It added to Doc’s research, and by the time I hit thirty, he’d be able to really start his investigation without hiding it. I presumed that those who ran this place didn’t think I’d last long here with how much drama and trouble I’d been causing, but I couldn’t care less about their opinions.

Not my fault they’re so easily manipulated.

Doc was weird like me: a mixture of crazy and extremely smart. At least he was easy-going for an adult and didn’t try and babysit me. If I got into a jam, he somehow got me out of it.

Plus, I got free care from him if I had some bruises or scratches.

When I was ten, he was my assigned to be my secret “doctor”, but it wasn’t until I hit fifteen that I started going to him more often. With the darkness growing faster and my multiple powers sprouting from their hiding places, he and Klaus agreed I’d need a shot once a week instead of once a month.

Weekly euphoric, high shots. Totally down for that.

The shots didn’t help much when it came to my bipolar tendencies - or my eerie humor. One minute I could be calm and collected like a queen facing her people with words of wisdom, and the next I’d be my psychotic self who loved to cause mischief and trouble wherever I went.

Klaus called it the “rebellion” phase and said Zackery had gone through something similar prior to me meeting them on that fateful night, but Constantine was still the same prick of a sexy ass, so maybe it was just me.

Opening my eyes, I let out a sigh and looked at Doc.

“You realize these only feel good when you give them. Why can’t I take a tablet or something every day to keep me sane?”

“A tablet form wouldn’t do you much good,” he replied as he threw the needle into the special bin for safety precautions and walked over to the sink to wash his hands. “I have to manipulate the serum every time I assess you.”

“That sounds bothersome,” I concluded.

“I’d agree with you, but it’s good for my research,” he admitted as he reached for a paper towel. “It aids with my research and seeing as you’re the only Nephilim I know in existence, it’s precious information.”

“If you become a rich scientist, you’d better give me a portion.”

“You didn’t say please.” He turned around to see my annoyed pout.

“Pleaseeeeeee!” I emphasized.

“I’ll give you fifty percent.”

“Fifty percent?!” I gasped. “Deal! And Klaus can’t take it from me.”

“Sure,” Doc laughed. “Though he did set you up with a bank fund.”

“He did?” I inquired.

“Yup. You, Zackery, and Constantine have money to your name,” Doc revealed as he leaned against the counter and pulled off his glasses to clean them with a cloth that was in his jacket pocket. “He made the accounts a little after your arrival here.”

“Why? It’s not like we’re going to get out of here.”

“Now why is that?” Doc countered. “Last time I checked, you’re allowed to come and go as you please.”

“Doesn’t mean this is home,” I acknowledged. “Doesn’t feel like a place I want to stay in forever. I’m still trapped, regardless. It’s either here in Psychic Prison or in Dubai’s lovely Celestial Prison.”

Doc slid his glasses back on his face and calmly whispered, “Home isn’t the foundation of a building that gives you a sense of comfort and warmth. It’s the people around you that share love through your years and aid in your growth that morphs a common place into a home.”

I placed my lollipop in my mouth as I stared at him.

“Doc?” I began. “Where’s your home?”

“Long gone,” he whispered. “Taken by someone who’s privileged enough to hide behind a crown and a list of lies that everyone is forced to believe is nothing but the truth.”

“That’s kinda sad, Doc,” I commented.

“It is,” he replied. “That’s why my research is my new family and helps to ensure those who deserve a chance at life receive it.”

I slid off the medical bed and walked up to him. Stuffing my hand in the hidden pocket in my tights, I pulled out another lollipop and offered it to him. “Here, Doc.”

“You stole that, didn’t you?”

“Borrowed,” I said in a hushed manner. “It’s borrowed with love.”

He laughed and accepted my offering. “Do you need a bandage?”

“Is it the cartoon one that I like with the pink and stars?”

“Why are you obsessed with that Sailor Moon brand?” he inquired, but he reached for the box of themed bandages and picked up the exact one I liked.

I beamed at its pink starry sight and presented my left arm.

“Because she’s awesome. Besides, every female superhero loves her. Empowering, strong, and sacrificial.”

“You’re not one to sacrifice yourself,” he pointed out as he placed the bandage on the injection site. I liked them also because they were waterproof and alerted Constantine and Zackery to be careful when we had some rough play.

Rough training with Zackery and rough sex with Constantine.

“I don’t need to be,” I pointed out as I nodded at the bandage. “Thanks, Doc.”

“You’re welcome,” he replied. “And why is that?”

“Why sacrifice myself when I’m far more capable of getting rid of anyone who dares test my patience?”

“That’s a typical Nephilim answer,” he groaned and pinched his nose. “Go along. I don’t want Zackery complaining about how slow I am in examining you. He makes it seem like I’m a pervert.”

“Omega wolves hate seeing their woman with anyone but them,” I reminded. “Even if it’s their male doctor.”

“Selfish.” He shook his head. “I’m fifty.”

“You don’t look fifty, but Klaus is one hundred and thirty-one and that doesn’t cut him off the dating block,” I teased.

“You have a dragon prince and an Omega wolf. You don’t need a wizard demigod,” he noted. “Didn’t I make that clear during sex education?”

“To be honest, I only listened to the ‘we don’t get periods and protective sex is unnecessary’ part,” I replied with a bubbly grin. “I’m off to cause mischief!”

“How those three handle you is beyond me,” he said with a sigh.

“I think that depends on the environment, Doc,” I hummed as I twirled once and skipped to the door. Reaching the doorknob, I paused. “Doc?”

“I’m not giving you a potion to seduce Zackery into bed,” he muttered.

“I wasn’t going to ask that today,” I admitted. “We’ll save that for next week. I’m all about Constantine this week.”

He shook his head. “Then what?”

“Don’t forget we’re your family, too.”

He lifted his head from the papers he was reviewing, his current black orbs locking onto mine and bleeding to an intriguing silver. Who knows if Doc was human or something more, but my words ignited something that I was sure no one else got to witness.

“See ya!” I was back to my hyper self and out the door in a flash.

Popping the lollipop into my mouth, I took a few steps before a black magic circle emerged at my next step - my body walking into an open black portal and my other foot stepping onto the grimy floors of Level One.

Checking on my orange jumpsuit getup and new lavender purple locks, I carried on sucking my lollipop as I made my way to the underground cafeteria. There was a specific coleslaw I truly adored in this cramped cafeteria and it was the only reason I came down here myself.

I could have used the special delivery service for our level, but their portions were far smaller than I desired. Who needs a few scoops of coleslaw? I wanted the whole damn bin in the freezer.

It was easy to blend in with a group of supernaturals. Even with my rather light lavender hair with hints of white, I didn’t catch many eyes as I waited in line to view the menu. Once I confirmed coleslaw was one of the main dishes, I headed to one of the dark corners that were normally off-limits.

To the guards, it was an off-limits section because they couldn’t see what we were doing, but to us, it was known as the corner where you went to be beat, fucked, or a little bit of both.

No one tried to tell me where I wasn’t allowed to go. With my magic tucked in place, I wasn’t close to a threat. That made being sneaky far easier than one would think. Adding the tiny fact that most of the guards were silly humans who would probably die from a mere kick in the balls, this place wasn’t as “secure” as they tried to portray to the outside.

Reaching the shadowed corner, my body disappeared into the void of darkness and appeared in my new getup that perfectly matched the kitchen staff. Heading towards the golden freezer, I noticed the head chef begin to walk towards me, but I wasn’t worried in the slightest.

“Why are you wearing the old uniform?” she inquired with a stern look. I scanned her outfit, noticing the new addition of an orange pin to the side of the white uniform.

“I didn’t receive the memo, Ma’am. Did I miss another uniform change?”

She huffed and put her hands on her hips. “Damn bastards from administrations can’t even send emails properly! You’re the tenth person today asking me that. We’re trying to lock down the missing food issue. That’s why we changed the uniform with the addition of the orange pin, but no. Fuckers can’t even send a bloody email!”

“You’d be better off doing it yourself, Ma’am. You know all they do is nap and watch football,” I reminded. The head chef despised men. It was why we were an all-woman staff and she never worked during the male prisoner shift.

“Rotten bastards. They’re lazy, barbaric, and only care about their cocks! I’ll send the email myself. You’re off the hook today…uh-”

“Bella, Ma’am,” I used my alias and she quickly nodded, “Yes, yes. Bella! You work with desserts. Make sure you check for any expired ones. Give those ones first, you hear?!”

“Yes, Ma’am,” I replied with an innocent smile.

“Good! Get to work!”

She marched off and I smirked in glee as I headed to the massive fridge at the back. Noticing the new set of locks, I stroked my chin while waiting for the baker to arrive and be at my disposal.

Making a not-so-obvious glance at the cameras, I hummed a soft tune, watching a spark of darkness emerge along the wall and quickly cover the black sphere.

“You need something?”

I glanced over at the baker, and she took a look at me. “Right. You’re that Balls chick who comes to volunteer.”

“Bella,” I corrected. “Head sent me to get some more cakes and coleslaw. She wants some new ones baked while I put the ones inside out on display.”

“Why do we gotta bake so many damn cakes for a bunch of prisoners? Fucking stupid,” the plump woman huffed. “You’re going to need the new key. The Head keeps changing the damn locks.”

“Where’s the new key?”

“You don’t get access,” she huffed in irritation. “I’ll go get the stupid thing. I need the vanilla ice cream for the special order from Level Four. No way am I fucking that shit up.”

Level Four, huh?

“Alright. I’ll go clean and come back,” I assured her.

“At least someone is cleaning in this goddamn place. Public services would crash this whole site down. Underground filth. I’ll be back in five.” She carried along with her complaining as she walked to the other direction, leaving me alone to do what I was good at.

Borrowing some cake and coleslaw.

With the snap of my fingers, a black flame emerged above my fingertips and morphed into a key. In less than a minute, the fridge was unlocked, and I had a box of fresh cake and bucket of coleslaw.

Closing it up and taking my prized possessions, I waltzed towards the corner, just under the camera sphere. With another look, the black shadow dissipated while I fell back through the wall and was in the corner that contained one of the hidden elevators that Level Three prisoners were entitled to use.

There were only five of them on this floor, and they never came out to play so I didn’t hesitate to use that very box lift for my own desires. I pressed the button, the doors opened automatically, and I was inside and pressing the Level Four button in seconds. The doors closed and after a long, downward movement, my arrival was announced with a ding, and the doors opened into the dark cavern.

“I’m home!” I announced and began to skip to the right. The entire atmosphere shifted into the luxuriously designed kitchen themed in black, purple, and gold.

Klaus colors.

My eyes locked onto forest green ones with hints of black. One look and Zackery was lowering his book.

“Did you go steal a cake?”

“Are you reading a porn magazine in between that ancient book?” I countered. When he began to blush, I added, “The book is upside down and the magazine is peeking out.”

He lowered his gaze to see I was totally right, which made me giggle.

“By the way, that’s last week’s edition.”

“I should be concerned that our sixteen-year-old Celestial keeps up with the latest porn magazine editions,” he commented as he closed the book.

“Knowing what you like in sex is important at my prime age,” I emphasized. “Oh right, you wouldn’t know what I like because you won’t fuck me yet.”

He groaned and gave me a sad look. “Don’t go bringing that up today.”

“Six years’ difference and you’re denying me of consensual sex. My feelings are hurt,” I stated with sad eyes before lowering the cake and coleslaw on the counter. “I have to emotionally eat because of you.”

“You and I both know that’s a lie.”

“Valid, but am I not going to use that against you?”

“You certainly are,” he concluded.

“Glad we’re on the same page,” I squealed and clapped my hands. The box securing the cake vanished and revealed the fruity piece of cheesecake delight. There were various fruits like strawberries, kiwi, mango, and blueberries on the top of the creamy surface that cloaked the cheesecake interior.

“Want a slice?”

“You know I won’t say no,” he replied and got up. I licked my lips, but my eyes weren’t on the enticing cake before me but adoring the packed muscle of the hottie coming my way.

Zackery went from cutie to ‘I’ll strip and lie down anywhere to be fucked by him’ hotness. I could have easily blamed hormones for my attraction to my hot, muscled Omega, but it was getting difficult to not pounce on him myself.

Since I was sixteen, he was twenty-two and jacked, with muscle in all the right places. When we arrived at the prison and settled in, he’d gotten his first growth spurt and after two years, got his second one before eighteen.

Add some extra protein, weight lifting, and the constant training we’d been receiving from Klaus, he was now a 6′3″ bodybuilder wolf with a fixed six-pack, V-lines to die for, chest pecs that he liked to tease me with, and biceps that made him quite scary when he was mad and ready to shift.

Wouldn’t be afraid in bed, though. They would be perfect to help keep me steady as he wrecks me up.

I had to question my current horny needs, but it always got pushed to the side as unimportant while I followed Klaus’s wise words of ‘going with the flow’.

As prisoners, it wasn’t like we could go out freely to do whatever we liked. Most times, we had to log where we were heading, but once I reached twenty-five, we’d no longer have to.

Even now, we were beginning to bend the rules a little because those who take care of the tracking were scared shitless of Zackery.

Let’s not even acknowledge Constantine in this case. They quivered at his name when it was on the sheet for six months.

Zackery’s hair was still short and spiked up, but I loved it the most when he’d just woken up. All messy and cute with his half-opened eyes. All the times I’d snuck into his bed, I’d like to determine why we had yet to fuck.

Right. Morals.

Zackery and I developed feelings for one another at a much slower pace. I wasn’t sure if we even considered ourselves dating when we weren’t in our little bubbled world, but between us, it had gone beyond the friend realm.

Now that puberty was hitting me in all the right places, I was beginning to exhibit the “hot” phase where my breasts were growing bigger and my butt was perky and plump thanks to all the added squats in my routine.

The training helped a ton with my fit physic, and thanks to it, I was tall, curvy, and fit with a lovely six-pack of my own. I hid it most of the time unless I planned to do yoga or had an appointment with Doc for my checkup. That was when a crop top and tights were my go-to.

All I needed was Klaus to gift me a tattoo and I’d be set.

Zackery had tattoos all down his arms and a massive one on his left chest pec. He’d been wanting them since he was sixteen but agreed with Klaus that he’d wait until twenty since that would be the prime age when he’d stop growing as a wolf shifter male.

It was especially hard to know if he’d stopped growing because of his Alpha characteristics, but when twenty struck, he was ready for the next adventure.

Magic tattoos.

In the supernatural world, one didn’t get a standard tattoo like the humans did. Magic tattoos were the new trend, and every inked magical incantation brought about an elemental power that was normally only for those with born magic abilities.

With magic tattoos, you had to also be careful of where you got them from. Some would be genuine while others were fake and irreversible.

Can’t even hide them with makeup. Ouch.

Due to this, Klaus was the one to start the process, and it became something that led to Zackery being an Elemental Omega - first of his kind.

I think the worry regarding Zackery was the fact that he was an Omega. A lone wolf without a pack would eventually lose their shit and go insane - similar to Nephilim and the growth of their darkness - but Klaus believed that because of our Faeiry bond, it may not be a major problem.

Needless to say, Zackery was now a dangerous force to be reckoned with, and that didn’t account for Zack, his wolf. He was now triple if not quadruple his size when we’d first met, and a big protective pain in everyone’s butt if anyone tried to look at me the wrong way.

Zackery controlled him well, but there were certain times he couldn’t help but dig his head into a conversation to either piss you off or point out that he’s the perfect wild card in any dispute.

It made me excited for us to be older and join the true supernatural world that was still locked away from us.

That was the world that even prisoners like us could join and was where Klaus sometimes had to go for underground meetings with extremely high up supernaturals. Everything was very secretive, and I think Klaus was only able to tell us a bit about it because we were bonded to him.

It felt like a hidden organization that ruled the supernatural world beneath the common world. Almost like having wrestling and boxing competitions happen during the day, while underground cage fights and ring play happened underground at night.

Two different sides that shared one world of dominating power.

“Did you work out today?” I inquired as I opened the drawer to get the knife.

I turned around to face him as he approached, and he eyed the knife carefully before glancing my way.

“If I answer incorrectly, is that knife going anywhere near me?”

“I don’t know,” I purred. “I doubt you’re into weapon play.”

“If I was, I’d lose to you automatically,” he replied and took the knife from me. “I did workout already. While you were getting examined.”

“Boo. Why?” He knew I absolutely loved working out with him.

Staring at the lines of his back muscles work long and hard while beads of sweat rolled down his skin and just made me even hornier than I already was on the daily.

“You don’t work out when we work out,” he pointed out and lowered the knife to the counter off to the side. “You start off strong then zone out while giving me girly eyes like in the movies.”

“Girly eyes and checking you out are two different things,” I acknowledged. “Don’t compare me to those chicks in movies that go, ‘O.M. G! There goes Zackery Hot McMuffins with his fine abs and tight ass! Working them pecks and making me sweat!” I completely changed the octave of my voice to be a typical girly girl with an obnoxious tone.

“Don’t do that again,” he practically begged with a bothered stare.

“Don’t say I’m girly eyeing you again,” I tossed back and leaned right against him. “Where’s my kiss?”

He gave me one of those defiant looks he liked to toss my way when I was being rather needy, but those smooth lips were sucking mine in hunger the next second while he pressed his hands on my ass.

“You’re not wearing underwear,” he grumbled against my lips.

Why did he always notice that?

“I could be wearing a thong, you know.”

“I’d know if you were wearing one,” he muttered before kissing me again while he pressed my body further against him.

“How is that?”

“I can smell you, Celeste.” The way he said that was making it really hard to think straight, my body thrumming in desire for him while between my legs ached to feel his cock slide right in and thrust nice and slow.

His slow but deep kisses weren’t enough for me as I slid my hands along his bare chest, my nails digging into his flesh slightly while I took the lead in capturing his lips. I had a problem with being the dominant one, or at least that’s what Constantine said, seeing as we were always battling for control at anything.

With Zackery, he let me be in control - unless he had to tame me from trying to get what I wanted.

“Your coleslaw’s going to get worse,” he muttered when we broke the kiss to breathe.

“If you’re trying to get away from me, Zackery, it ain’t working,” I declared.

“Hmm.” It was all he said before he was teasing my neck with his teeth.

Zackery was by far the best at hickeys. He was slow, precise, and made sure you enjoyed every bit of the mixed cocktail of pleasure and pain his lips and teeth ignited.

He was doing exactly that, his lips trailing down my neck to my collarbone before he was trailing his tongue along the very bond mark that kept us together.

“You shouldn’t be tempting me, Celeste.”

“I’m doing no such thing,” I noted. “I’ve been vocal about the fact that I want you. You’re the one who’s stalling because I’m not old enough.”

“Valid point,” he replied and left me moaning as he kissed the very center of the mark. He made his way along my shoulders and neck until we were kissing passionately while his hands slipped beneath my shirt. Out of all the days to gain some progress with this Omega hottie, I had to be in tights.

An extra barrier from getting what I wanted, or at least being satisfied with that expert-level tongue of his.

That thrumming sexual tension was back with a vengeance, my arch nemesis in the gamble of ‘How To Get My Omega Wolf In Bed - Supernatural Edition’. To my surprise, there was actually a book like that, and so far, none of their tips worked.

Walk butt naked in front of him. Lay naked in front of him. Do the splits naked in front of him.

If anyone questioned why I even followed the guideline, I’d ensure they knew I was a bit on the drunk side when I decided to be rebellious and attempt to drink some of Klaus’s hard liquor.

That left a naked Celeste splattered on the floor for my poor Omega boyfriend to scoop up and nurse back to health before Klaus returned and scolded the both of us.

“Do I have to beg for you to fuck me?” I questioned as I lustfully stared into his hungry eyes. I noticed the hints of gold that fought to seep through his black orbs with greenish specks, but Zackery’s resistance was like a formidable force to be reckoned with and it once again prevailed in his fight as he whispered, “I want us to be ready to embark on that journey.”

“Meaning you’re not ready?”

“No.” He shook his head to emphasize his point. “I’m ready, but we’re not ready.”

“That makes no sense,” I noted.

His saucy grin only added to my heated entrance that was trying not to press against his crotch. He brought my lips close to his, until they were brushing as he answered, “The day I take you, I want the universe to rumble at our unification. For the weather to be clear skies one moment and thundering with rain and lightning the next. I want your cries of pleasure to seep through the walls of Mother Nature, and for you to be so attuned that Mother Moon will ignite what I know is between us.”

Hot damn…that was kinda hot.

I didn’t know how to respond to his declaration, but he understood - like always – and sealed his words with a passionate kiss.

The ding of the elevator caught my attention, and my body went from thrumming hot with passion to ice-cold with deadly intentions. By the time Zackery broke the kiss, my entire body rushed out of existence, leaving trickles of dark orbs raining around him while I materialized next to the elevator in the shadows, seconds from stabbing one of the two intruders in the neck.

“GAH!” the man who had to be a prisoner due to his orange jumpsuit screamed in agony as my foot landed in his stomach and sent him back into the elevator as the doors came to a close.

“Son of a bitch!” the other prisoner - or should I say, lone intruder - exclaimed as he raced forward in a blur. One whiff of his scent reminded me of Zackery’s, but was combined with a stench that was a mixture of smoke, alcohol, and bad hygiene.

I let him run away, curious to see what he had up his sleeve. To be honest, I was a little peeved with his intrusion, especially when I’d been enjoying my moment with Zackery, but it had been some time since someone decided to be bold enough to come to this floor.

Let alone two individuals.

I’d have to bribe Klaus to get us access to the video cameras, so we could see the shocked reaction of the guards and prisoners as the elevator doors opened and revealed the dead body of that brave soul.

Supernatural prisoners making bets wasn’t something new when it came to Level Four, but in the last six years, we’d dealt with more than enough “brave souls” for people to get the picture that this wasn’t a floor where you came out alive.

Far from it.

Deciding to catch up with the wolf, I looked at the kitchen to see Zackery was long gone, but I noticed the tub of coleslaw. Shadow porting there in a second, I picked up the delicious, creamy food and placed it carefully in the fridge.

Talk about priorities.

Since the cheesecake would be devoured shortly, I merely dropped a glass cover over it and skipped into the darkness of our beloved home. This man clearly wasn’t seeing the decorated place like we were, but when an intruder entered our space, the magic would shift to its original form when the target stayed in one spot for longer than ten seconds.

It makes it easier to catch our prey.

I allowed my wings to shoot out of my back, their length having doubled as well as their size. It’d been a while since I’d needed to use them, especially with Klaus’s training being focused on physical combat and magical arts.

With my wings out, I could feel the raw presence of Celestia’s power humming through my core, leaving me no choice but to spin once and don an outfit fit for a dark queen ready to sit upon her throne.

My casual outfit morphed into a formidable dress fit for the occasion of shedding blood upon our claimed territory. The ball gown was black, sleeveless, and showed a generous glimpse of my breast cleavage while the bottom half was short in the front and had a long train of black material at the back.

My neon orange strands had returned, something that made me realize why Zackery had known I’d borrowed some food without anyone’s permission. The bright orange strands levitated with my magic while the golden highlights let off a tender speck of light that brightened my surroundings.

Not like I needed any light to see through the pitch-black.

The deed of discovering this intruder was easy, but I was stalling on purpose as I came to a stop. Killing him would be too easy. I wanted his screams to echo all around and leak up for Level Three to hear and spread the news through the prison.

Dangerous thoughts for a Nephilim sixteen-year-old? I think not.

My patience was wearing thin as I continued to play the fool in this game of life and death. There was no doubt in my mind that this man was waiting for the right moment to try and make a deadly strike at me, but all I could do was try not to laugh at his defeat.

He was a dead man walking from the moment he entered this floor, but the poor fella didn’t know that.

What a pity…

Feeling ready to give up on this game, I turned around, only to see the large mass in the shadows launch right at me. All I needed to do was snap my fingers, and he’d burst into pieces of meat, but that would stain my dress and dry cleaning was a big pain in my ass.

Deciding to simply sidestep to my left, I didn’t get the opportunity to pull off the simple move as a far bigger being landed before me.

Cue in the growling party.

I didn’t have to move, my eyes watching the next set of events with ease as the two creatures went into a full-on war of raging teeth, sharp claws, and magnified howls that echoed through the cavern.

I mentally assumed this would be done in a minute, but it was a mere twenty-five seconds before the final snap of the prisoner’s head was followed with bone-breaking, skin-ripping noises that informed anyone listening that the opponent’s head was ripped right off.

A thumping sound soon followed, and I waited for my Omega’s howl of triumph.

“AHWOOOOO!”

Ah. Music to my ears.

My emotions reflected in my expression as my eyes locked onto the incredibly big wolf that walked out of the shadows. His body had splatters of blood cloaking his wonderful white fur that shifted to black and green.

I could see his temptation to shake out his body, leaving me to snap my fingers and summon a black umbrella big enough to shield me from his fluttering wrath.

“Do your worst,” I supported and popped the umbrella open in time for him to shake out his entire body and spread the victim’s blood everywhere else but on me.

When I lowered the umbrella, his body was glowing a soft blue - water materializing into floating bubbles before uniting and moving in a flowing movement that wrapped around any parts that were tainted with blood.

By the time he was finished, my umbrella was already fading away. Waiting for him to approach, I watched his steady steps as he prowled towards me.

I liked to let him come to me in this form, that way he knew I wasn’t a threat. Zack would never dare hurt me, but I was respecting his instincts by standing my ground.

His arrival was followed with him lowering his head so I could reach up and press my forehead against the bridge of his furry nose. I wasn’t tall enough to possibly reach his forehead, and I didn’t see the need to fly up to complete the action either.

This was a moment of pure acknowledgement of one another’s dominating presence, and neither of us had to go above and beyond for it.

“Thank you for protecting me, my strong Omega,” I quietly purred and moved my head to press my lips against his fur. His rumble of approval was followed with a lick that left one side of my face drenched.

“Eww,” I groaned. “You’re lucky I’m not wearing makeup.”

“Woof!” He was panting happily now. Then he walked around me and lowered himself enough that I could easily jump and land on him with grace.

As I crossed one leg over the other while retracting my wings, he rose up and began to make our way back to the kitchen for cake.

I stroked his fur while I smiled widely in appreciation at my Omega’s protectiveness.

It always feels good to be protected by my Omega.

PREPARE FOR THE WORLD OF PLAGUED DARKNESS

“You scream, I scream, we all scream for ice cream,” I sang deliberately while Zackery paused in eating his scoop of ice cream to look at me.

“Seriously?”

“You have a problem?” I inquired before licking the savory vanilla ice cream from the spoon in a seductive manner that made him blush. “Don’t like my singing?”

“I love your singing,” he honestly replied. “Not your seductive licking.”

“Afraid of seeing my tongue skills?” I inquired.

“I’ve seen your tongue skills,” he acknowledged.

“When?”

“The way you sensually eat lollipops should be a crime.”

I burst out laughing while I lowered my spoon to the bowl of ice cream I’d scooped out of the delivered tub without Zackery noticing.

“Just say you want me to lick your weenie up like a cherry lollipop.”

His cheeks only grew redder as I lifted my plate of cake, sliced a piece with my fork, and lifted it to my lips. The ding sound of the elevator made us pause once more, but my response was out of excitement as I looked over to the doors as they opened.

“Klaus!” I beamed at his arrival as we watched the 6′2″ male walk out of the silver box and into our beloved space. He scrunched his nose for a moment but continued to make his way towards us with his cane and briefcase in hand.

He didn’t need a cane to walk. It was his undercover wand which aided in intense magic spells that would drain even a demigod. From his explanation back a few years ago when I’d asked, it took about ninety percent of the burden when it came to spell-casting, giving him the ability to conjure far more spells than the average wizard.

Today’s outfit was white dress pants, a silk white dress shirt, and a purple tie. His golden locks with purple highlights were up in a ponytail and today he sported his clear white glasses. Klaus rarely wore glasses, but if he used far too much magic for comfort, he had little to no choice due to the loss of vision when wizards of a high caliber used enough magic to affect their senses.

Klaus said he only lacked in the vision department. All his other senses were perfectly intact.

“Good to see you two are home,” he replied in greeting before his gaze landed on me. He immediately frowned. “Did you steal a cake?”

“I borrowed,” I corrected.

His brows furrowed but his gaze moved to where he kept the nicer utensils.

“What happened to my favorite knife?”

“Oh. That was your favorite.” I cringed as I reached for my cup of tea Zackery had brewed for me after he went to quickly shower prior to us settling down at the kitchen island. “My bad.”

Zackery groaned while Klaus looked between us in question.

“What happened while I was gone?” He got straight to the point. “I can smell blood all over this place.”

“Darn,” I muttered. “The Febreze didn’t do shit!”

“Do you really trust those advertisements?” Zackery asked in horror.

“Why advertise them when they don’t work?” I inquired in annoyance. “What if you had to clean a murder scene? Can’t go advertising bleach that won’t do the job.”

“They do,” Zackery acknowledged. “That’s the shit that causes toxic fumes to come out of your toilet when urine hits it.”

“I thought all bleach did that?” I noted.

“Nope.” Zackery smirked. “Gotta be special supernatural bleach. Regular bleach sold separately,” he teased.

Klaus cleared his throat, and we returned to the main point.

“It’s the usual ‘We were minding our own businesses flirting’ excuse,” I concluded.

Zackery pinched his nose and muttered, “Two douches tried to invade our space.”

“Isn’t that the third time this week?” Klaus clarified.

“Apparently they’re taking bets,” I revealed, drawing their attention to me as I continued. “I get to listen to a lot of gossip at the nail bar.”

“Nail bar?” the two of them asked.

“You guys didn’t know?” I inquired and presented my neon orange nails. “It’s on Level Two near the common arts rooms. They’re really good.”

“When did you get that done?” Zackery asked.

“Two days ago,” I replied. “And yes, you didn’t notice. As usual.”

He shyly looked away as the guilt flickered in his eyes. “It’s hard to see change as a man!” Zackery defended.

“If that were true, you’d never be able to become rich,” I noted. “If you can’t see change, you can’t prosper in abundance.”

“I’m being lectured by you again,” Zackery complained and looked at Klaus. “Do something!”

“Why?” he inquired. “I love when she pesters you. That means I get longer showers.”

“Long showers only mean you’re doing other things.”

He seemed to be clueless as to what I was trying to say before it clicked, and when he finally got it, he was a flushed mess. “B-Back to the cake stealing,” he urged.

“Aww.” I frowned. “Why you gotta bring that back like that?”

“Sacrifices have to be made,” Zackery declared. “Even if it means our girl-OW!” I was behind him and pulling the chair out from underneath him in a heartbeat.

When his ass landed on the floor, I was enjoying the slice of my cake and emphasizing its deliciousness.

“Magnificent sweetness of holiness. We meet again after days of your absence. I know many have tried to hide you until you expire and smell like Death himself.”

“I can’t believe that’s supposed to be a compliment,” Klaus commented while Zackery stood up. “Celeste. You agreed to ask before abusing us,” Klaus reminded.

“Abuse?” I pondered about it. “I think he invited this opportunity,” I assured them.

“How was your trip?” Zackery asked Klaus as he lowered his briefcase and moved to sit next to Zackery, who fixed his stool to sit on it. He then reached over to a plate of sliced cake I’d just noticed.

The Omega either knew Klaus would return or it was just general instinct as he offered a plate.

“Eat up. Celeste ‘borrowed it’.”

“I did,” I said with pride. You’re supposed to lift me up for completing such a good job.”

“At stealing,” Klaus accentuated.

“Borrowing,” I defended and peered over at Zackery. “Did you save a slice for Constantine?”

“Sure did.” His reassurance made me miss my dragon prince, but also reminded me that he’d be here soon. I couldn’t wait for him to sleep in my bed during cold nights, but until then we had to be patient and wait for him to be approved to visit.

“As for how my trip was,” Klaus began, “it wasn’t as enlightening as I thought it would be.”

“That doesn’t sound good,” I admitted and stuffed my mouth with more creamy cheesecake. “What’s the problem now? The adult supernaturals fighting over spilled milk instead of focusing on their own circumstances in the shifter realms?”

“Good guess,” Klaus complimented with a wink.

He took a piece of his cake and ate it before he got to the matter at hand.

“It’s about a few things actually, but one of the important areas is Constantine.”

“What does anything have to do with our Constantine?” I inquired and paused in eating the next bit of my ice cream.

Klaus appeared nervous to say what needed to be said, which only told me we weren’t going to like the news.

“Klaus,” Zackery pressed. “If this is going to hurt Constantine, we should know about it.”

I’m sure Klaus understood that, but he still struggled to reveal what was going on. He took a steadying breath.

“It looks like the Cyldrirth family had another child,” he announced.

My heart dropped at the news, and I already knew why this would hit Constantine hard.

“Why would they have another kid when their current one is locked up in jail for a crime he didn’t commit!” I barked. “His apparent father is doing everything to keep him here behind the scenes. Why would his mother even agree to such?!”

“I’m not sure, Celeste,” Klaus admitted. “To add fuel to the fire, they’re twins.”

“Twins?!” Zackery and I exclaimed.

“This is secret news,” he alerted, which meant only extremely high up supernaturals knew about this other than the parents. “But that’s not the main problem.”

“What’s worse than finding out your parents went along and had more kids when their first child is in prison?”

Klaus sighed and gave us a troubled look. “They’re both missing.”

Hold on. What?!!

“That’s not possible,” Zackery emphasized. “You can’t just give birth to kids and then they poof away.”

“They didn’t poof away,” Klaus began. “What we believe happened was the king convinced the queen to entrust the kids to someone in hopes they would be raised outside the kingdoms. That way, there wouldn’t be a possibility of them walking on to wrong territory.”

“Which was a damn lie,” I huffed and crossed my arms.

“I’ve met King Cyldrirth once and he’s the type that doesn’t like to be declined control. Either the queen got tired of fighting the idea or thought it would mean the children would be safe from falling into the same predicament Constantine had. Trust me when I say the queen isn’t stupid, but she’s bound by her lands. It’s not easy for her to leave.”

“She can’t leave?” I inquired.

“Fae Queen’s oaths require them to stay in their kingdom unless they must meet for royal emergencies with other Fae kingdoms in the other courts. This means the very kingdom’s life revolves around her,” Zackery explained. “If she’s sad, the kingdom is plagued with rain. Mad, and the heat will be intense as the burning sun. She has to keep calm and balanced for the kingdom to be safe.”

“Why does that feel as though she’s trapped in her own prison?” I pondered more to myself. “Her first child was wrongfully placed in another land and expelled, and she couldn’t do her own investigation about it. Now her next set of children are…dead?”

I looked at Klaus as he stared at his plate of cake.

“We’re not sure if they’re dead or alive, but it means Constantine is still the main heir, and even in imprisonment, he’s going to have to begin participating in the supernatural laws that occur beneath the surface.”

“Supernatural laws,” I whispered. “You’re referring to how you sometimes have to do things like events?”

“Yes,” he replied, “Why don’t we call it the Supernatural Underground?”

“What does Constantine have to do with that area? Why should he be forced to participate?”

“In the Supernatural Underground, there is something called the Royal Supernatural Council. It’s similar to what we have above ground, but the council above doesn’t require its members to be of royal status.”

“Hmm. So this is a special group of members who have to be of royal status and do the sneaky stuff that doesn’t reach the surface?” I inquired. “That sounds like having the police but having the secret op services beneath.”

“Yes,” he agreed with the example. “This council’s job is to ensure what happens in the underground doesn’t leak to the surface. Meaning, when certain supernaturals begin to do things that are against the common laws of the supernaturals and it affects the surface world, it’s the royal council’s duty to open a case on them and gather enough evidence to submit them to the gods for punishment. The decision of the gods determines if the individual will be stripped of years of their life, exiled from their kingdom with no powers, revoked of their supernatural status, or killed to enjoy the toasty planes of hell.”

“So it’s like the government of the underground?” I concluded.

“Yes, let’s go with that,” Klaus agreed. “The Royal Council also has connections with the Underworld.”

“What?” Zackery questioned. “What Underworld?”

“We have an Underworld?” I asked.

“Hmm. I think I said too much,” he said, more to himself.

“Spill the tea!” I emphasized. “And I don’t mean my cold tea.”

He smirked and took another bite of his cake.

“The Underworld is the land for the dead. However, souls that pass are sent down there and can work towards redemption. Lucifer is the owner of those lands and Hades aids him in running it. If you’ve accomplished enough good deeds, you are allowed to remain for as long as you wish or can face judgment. However, there are a few bad apples that continue to do wrong and those are the ones sentenced to Hell.”

“Why isn’t the Underworld offered to those who receive punishment from the Royal Council?” Zackery inquired.

“Many of those individuals are privileged with immense power in these lands. When a supernatural is accepted into the Underworld, we like to refer to them as the Fallen. Warriors who’ve used their gifts, whether for good or bad, can be chosen and sent down to the Underworld for redemption. In a few cases, they started a different life where they could be offered an academy of fallen warriors, but that has never been confirmed,” Klaus explained. “To have someone of royal rank and power like King Cyldrirth in the Underworld would only trigger an imbalance of power. The Underworld isn’t meant for those with extraordinary magic or supernatural talents that were blessed abundantly by the gods before their birth in this universe. By revoking the possibility, they’re ensuring that those who truly deserve the chance to reduce the amount of sin committed in this land get that opportunity and not those who belittle the gods and were never grateful for the abundant powers given to them.”

“That means the Royal Council aids with that as well. Intriguing,” I concluded. “Wait. Back to Constantine. Why does he have to be trained?”

“The current Royal Council is having some issues,” Klaus revealed. “Can you guess who’s a part of it?”

“King Cyldrirth.” There wasn’t even a bit of doubt in my response and Zackery groaned.

“Seriously? It’s like dealing with an overpowered boss in a videogame who has like one hundred lives, can heal, and can summon evil minions to protect him.”

“He’s done something to piss off the council?” I suggested.

“Far too many things to piss off the council,” Klaus pointed out. “But they can’t replace him with anyone yet, and the current council is growing quite old.”

“Which means they’re going to need to be replaced?” I inquired.

“Yes, but there’s a problem,” he noted.

“What?” Zackery and I asked.

“They need specific individuals. Constantine would replace his father. They have a replacement in the works for one of the other council members. They’re missing two more.”

“What are the other two?” I asked.

“An Alpha and a Nephilim.”

I blinked and looked at Zackery, who had his jaws open.

“Hold up.” I lifted my hand to make a stop sign. “Why do I have a growing suspicion that we were accepted to be prisoners in Level Four or in Constantine’s case, Level Six, because we fit the perfect prerequisites for this Royal Council of the Underground Supernatural world?”

“I hadn’t realized it until I finally met the council this week.” Klaus sighed and ran his hands through his long hair. “Their Alpha is around five hundred years old but doesn’t want any average Alpha. The Nephilim is one thousand years old and would like a younger Nephilim, which at this point is almost impossible with your race being almost extinct. Dragons are normally a must because they’re good leaders, but King Cyldrirth is fucking that up pretty nicely.”

“Do they know about what the king did to Constantine?” I inquired.

“Yes,” Klaus bluntly replied.

“If they know, why can’t they bail him out?!” I said in anger.

Zackery groaned as he shook his head. “They wouldn’t be able to, would they?” He glanced over at Klaus, who shook his head.

“King Cyldrirth purposely committed the deed “above” the surface in these lands. It wasn’t an underground issue where they have the power to bend the rules.”

“So you’re saying unless the current supernatural council up here agrees to free him, there’s nothing they can do,” I concluded.

“Yes, or if they need his royal status or unique powers for some sort of problem that can’t be easily solved,” Klaus declared. “Realize that it’s rare to have dragon hybrids, especially with two of the most powerful supernatural species. Normally a fae would be a part of the Royal Council, but since there’s a Nephilim who is considered a dark fae species, it’s overwritten. Having Constantine and another Nephilim would only double their fae qualities, which is another reason why he’s a good target.”

“I feel we’re missing a vital point,” I noted.

“Me too,” Zackery agreed.

Klaus chuckled. “They’re specifically looking at the three of you because you’re bonded.” He dropped the bomb. “So far, only the council knows about us being bonded to a Faeiry Absolute.”

“Aren’t their already rumors of people thinking a Faeiry Absolute lives down here?”

“Yes,” he replied. “That was done on purpose.”

“No wonder why we’re getting intruders left and-”

Another ding noise cut me off.

“Ugh! C’mon! Not another one,” I huffed and portaled my body before the elevator doors, only to bump into a muscled surface.

“Oof!”

Hands gripped the sides of my arms, preventing me from falling back.

“I’ve been injured by something hard!” I exclaimed and opened my eyes to see Constantine’s blazing eyes of orange, gold, and blue. “Sexy Prince!” I cheered and jumped him.

Constantine was the definition of a bodybuilder on steroids because he was even bigger muscled then Zackery. Because he was 6′0″ already and hadn’t reached eighteen yet I knew that he was going to be a giant.

He’d been growing out his hair that was a mixture of turquoise, gold, and orange. He said he’d taken his mother’s hair traits versus his father’s. The birthmark on his face was on display but was a black design versus its normal turquoise-blue glow that was triggered when he fought or used his fae magic.

If it was still visible, that meant he’d been training or something pissed him the fuck off to trigger its appearance.

He must have heard the news.

“Oh shit. Constantine?” Zackery exclaimed as Constantine slowly hugged me back.

“Why are you hugging me so tightly?” he grumbled and tried to peel me off of him, but it was no use. “Celeste.”

“Are we fucking tonight?” I asked and leaned back to see his unamused stare. “You owe me!”

“How do you owe someone sex?” Zackery pondered. “And Celeste. Klaus is right there.”

“So?” I looked over to the demigod magician. “He can join!”

“I’m one hundred and fifteen years older than you.”

“Why does age always hinder you guys?” I pondered and looked back at Constantine. “They’re denying me sex, Constantine!”

“Good,” he replied and decided to give up on trying to get me off of him as he walked towards the kitchen island while I remained hugging his neck with my legs wrapped around his waist.

“Hey.”

“You’re in a grumpy mood,” Zackery acknowledged the obvious.

“Hmph,” Constantine replied. “Continue the conversation.”

“You weren’t here for the conversation,” Klaus acknowledged.

Constantine pointed at my head. “Her fault.”

“What in Celestial’s name did I do?” I inquired and pointed to the kitchen island. “We have cake for you, by the way.”

He followed my pointing direction and with a stubborn pout, headed over there.

“Thanks.”

I giggled and decided to let go of him, which felt like a jump down with our height difference.

Please, dark fae gods. Let me grow more.

“Celeste, did you activate the bond by accident?”

“Uhhhh.” I pulled back my crop top to see the mark was glowing slightly. “Maybe?”

“We gotta work on that,” Klaus noted.

When I accidentally activated our bond, it meant that we’d be able to tap into whatever conversation or situation one of us is experiencing. In this case, with the three of us here and Constantine’s absence, he must have been able to hear everything through thought.

Not like he can’t invade my thoughts to begin with.

Constantine pulled out a stool and sat down where he must have known was his sliced cake. Before he took a bite, he returned his gaze to me.

“Did you steal this?”

“Why does everyone ask that?” I huffed and put my hands on my hips. “Be grateful you have food!”

He rolled his eyes but patted his lap. “Come here.”

That made me squeal and skip over to him.

“You can’t balance her on your lap while sitting on a stool,” Zackery commented.

Constantine easily lifted me up to sit on his lap and looked at Zackery. “What were you saying?”

“Douche,” Zackery huffed, which made me laugh.

“You’re just jelly,” I noted.

“I am,” he huffed.

“Your fault for denying my sexual needs!” I declared.

“You’re sixteen!”

“Sixteen in human years. We’re supernaturals. Age doesn’t matter! We have a one thousand-year-old Royal Council member. You think she ain’t getting the D?!”

Klaus groaned. “I don’t need to picture that.”

“Imagine Klaus at thousand years?” Zackery pondered.

“He’d look the same,” I commented. “Just longer hair! Or one day he’ll want a new change and cut it all off.”

“You two just want to see me with short hair,” Klaus concluded.

“Accurate!” I replied.

Constantine was quietly eating his cake, which didn’t sit well with me. Moving his head so he had no choice but to look into my eyes, I stated, “Seriously. What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” he replied. “I’m hungry.”

“Oh,” I replied, which was our code for ‘he didn’t want to talk about it with anyone but me’. “Want some coleslaw?”

“You stole coleslaw, too?!” Zackery and Klaus exclaimed.

“Borrowed,” Constantine answered for me, which made me swoon over him more before I kissed him tenderly.

“Yes! Borrowed!” I cheered.

“Did you get your shot today?” Klaus inquired. “You’re still too happy.”

“My happiness is not defined by my medication, silly.”

“Back to the topic,” Zackery redirected us. “Hold on. Constantine?”

Constantine paused to give him an emotionless stare.

“How are you here? I thought you had two more weeks before the six-month allowance period?”

Constantine shrugged. “Daddy Dearest lifted the ban.”

“What?!” we gasped. “Did he visit you?”

“No. I got the executive order from the CEO that the rules were lifted and I’m able to come and go as I please if I ensure that I inform them where I’m going and how long I’m staying.”

“That sounds fishy as fuck,” I pointed out.

“It could have been a voted change,” Klaus revealed, bringing us back into the main conversation at hand. “If they’ve already decided on their potential successors, it means they’re going to have to train the three of you soon.”

“Train?” I questioned. “You’re already training us.”

“Yes,” he acknowledged. “But I only have four more years of training designated for you. When you reach twenty, you’ll be at a good age to prepare for the council. It doesn’t mean that they won’t test you multiple times, but it’ll give you enough time to adapt to your awakened powers and figure your personalities out.”

“We don’t have personality problems,” Zackery combated.

“Says the guy who attacks everyone who looks at me the wrong way,” I commented with a seductive grin. He darted a glare my way, but I shrugged innocently and moved to the fridge to get the coleslaw. “Intriguing that the decision was made after Klaus’s meeting with them. Guess they’re pretty confident that Constantine’s going to take the role.”

“Which is stupid,” Zackery commented. “Why would they assume that Constantine won’t want revenge against his father?”

“I don’t think the three of you understand what happens if you three don’t take the positions,” Klaus announced. I paused in distributing the bowls of coleslaw to walk back over to the group.

Eyeing him carefully, I felt Celestia’s presence, which made me analyze the information he’d explained all over again within my mind.

Royal Supernatural Council. Current leaders are Constantine’s father, a wolf Alpha, and a Nephilim. They want us to replace them. Suddenly Constantine’s freed of restrictions. Why?

“They want the Dragon King out.” Celestia’s voice answered the prime question.

But why? They knew of his tactics, but why are they trying to get rid of him now, when they already knew how corrupt he was?

“He has to be up to something that makes the rest of the council uneasy. If they’re willing to potentially train us, who should be deemed as children in their eyes, they must want to stop something,” Celestia elaborated.

“Celeste?”

Constantine was the one to call out to me, and I knew from his questioning gaze that my eyes must have surely bled to black

Something that happened whenever I spoke to Celestia in my mind nowadays.

“If we’re not chosen, who are the potential candidates?” I directed my question to Klaus. One look at his conflicted gaze made my parents’ images flash before my eyes.

“No.”

“I haven’t said anything.”

“You don’t have to,” I stated. “My mother is going to try to apply for it.”

“Hold on,” Zackery stated. “Are her parents still alive?”

Klaus slowly nodded. “Intriguing enough, they’re not only out of hiding as of three months ago, but they also seem to be on very good terms with King Cyldrirth.”

“Fuck,” I cursed.

“Why is it her mother and not her father?” Zackery inquired.

“One who is already ruling can’t necessarily join. King Cyldrirth was an exception but I don’t understand why he was approved.” Klaus explained. “Celeste’s father is still the ruler of their kingdom, even if it’s pretty much non-existent. He doesn’t want to let go of the title, meaning Celeste is still born royalty and the future heir. They obviously don’t know of Celeste’s existence.”

“Meaning King Cyldrirth has no idea who I am,” I confirmed.

“Nope,” Klaus assured me. “They know of a fae angel in the midst of Level Four, but your details have not been disclosed.”

“He’s a part of the council though,” Constantine barged in. “What stops him from knowing about Celeste’s existence and not telling her parents?”

“What I can say is King Cyldrirth hasn’t been on good terms with the rest of the council for a very long time. When they heard of Constantine’s predicament followed by the discovery of Celeste, they realized your downfalls may have been planned from the beginning.”

“What?” Constantine and I said in unison while Zackery’s eyes went wide.

“You’re not trying to say-” Zackery began but Klaus nodded, cutting him off with his agreement.

“The abandonment of Celeste was planned. Just as Constantine’s was. We have a strong hunch that they wanted to get rid of Constantine because he’d be the perfect candidate to take over for King Cyldrirth and he’s never been able to manipulate him. He takes after his mother, and she’s on the proper side of this hidden war.”

“Hidden war?” I inquired.

“That’s something I can’t share with you yet.” He winked my way and sighed. “As for Celeste’s case, we believe King Cyldrirth found a way of contacting them while you were all on the run. He had to have given them a bargain of some sort or had a colleague working under him for the message to be delivered. They executed the plan, knowing the next day Constantine would be chained and murdered. Obviously the second part didn’t happen, but they know there would be no other “young” Nephilim left to counter the position.”

“That means the hunt of Nephilim wasn’t just for their wings,” I whispered and followed with, “It was because they didn’t want anyone having the chance to rise up on the Royal Council?”

Klaus bobbed his head. “I know your council rules for your race are slightly different than the common ruling kingdom, but many Nephilim have royal roots. If one loses their wings, the possibility of getting them back is almost impossible and no one would respect one without wings.”

He paused to look specifically at me. “Celeste not only proved herself by awakening the darkness within her and igniting a new set of wings, but the news of her survival and growth has impressed the Nephilim in the Royal Council. She hasn’t trained another royal for one thousand years, not because she didn’t need a replacement at the time, but because she never saw someone worthy of taking her spot.”

“Does that mean she thinks I’m worthy?” I asked and pointed to myself. “But I’m a crazy, bipolar teenager who needs meds once a week,” I pointed out.

The three of them gave me a look and I shrugged. “I’m willing to acknowledge things when need be.”

“Those are minor details to her. She believes she can train you to be a dangerous threat in the supernatural world. She just needs that time to train you.”

“Won’t the word get out that the Royal Council is training those who will take over?” Zackery asked. “Also, am I a potential?”

“You are since your father is of royal blood,” he pointed the important part out first. “There’s no problem with them training you guys. The Royal Council doesn’t need to meet unless there’s an emergency or monthly check-in. They do what they need to do around the world and aren’t monitored. There are no issues in that regard.”

Klaus looked at Zackery and added, “However, it came to my attention that your father wants the next spot of the Alpha on the council.”

Zackery’s eyes widened like ours, and we stared at him while he stated, “He can’t rule when he’s an Alpha.”

“He can if he gives the Alpha spot to your mother,” Klaus defended. “And due to his recent drunk bragging stunts, it seems that’s his exact plan.”

“Does that Alpha want to train me?” Zackery asked.

“He’s intrigued because you were willing to become an Omega. That’s not something easy to do when you’re in the line of royalty. If you’re willing to sacrifice your royal roots, family, and pack to rise above and become a man of your choosing, that’s something to be acknowledged and praised for. He has very high hopes for you. The only reason why you’re not training at this moment is that they would like to have the three of you go at the same time. That way, your completion will be as a unit, and that’s when the real games will unfold.”

“Therefore, all of this will happen in four years from now? When Constantine and I are twenty and Zackery’s twenty-six?”

“Affirmative,” Klaus concluded.

“What about you?” Constantine was the one to ask. “Where do you stand in all of this?”

“I’m there to cheer the three of you on while ensuring that those supernaturals outside of these walls and this hidden master plan know nothing of your absence. I’m rather talented in illusion magic and can ensure that your Faeiry Absolute legacies grow while you train,” he answered. “That’s four years from now, so nothing to worry about.”

“What about Doc?” I inquired.

“He’s going to remain at this prison, so nothing to worry about. He has his own agenda to follow but he’ll be here to aid us if need be. He’ll do a checkup before you’re sent off to be trained by your designated council members, and once a year or more if requested.”

“Does that mean we’re not going to see each other for ten years after that?” I quietly asked. The three of us peered at Klaus and he gave us a sad smile.

“I’ll do what I can to try and get you guys a week to meet, but when you three start your training, I’m not sure if you’d want to pull in and out of it,” Klaus revealed. “It’s something that changes everything. The way you think and see this world. These individuals won’t sugar coat how cruel this world can be, and you may witness and experience such cruelties firsthand. The objective is to train you so that none of you rely on anyone but yourselves. When you’re a unit, you’ll have one another’s backs, but the goal is for you to move on your own accord and find out the hidden moves of criminals who want nothing but to see this world crumble with chaos.”

He clapped his hands and tried to look more cheerful. “That’s something we can worry about four years from now. For now, we have to live in the present and what I have to do to prepare you three for those times.”

All we could do was nod and agree, but the rest of the evening talk was mere chitchat to keep our minds off on our approaching futures.

We’re preparing for a world plagued by darkness.

A WOUND THAT DOESN’T HEAL BUT SPREADS

“You two aren’t retiring for the night?” I asked as I finished the last set of dishes and placed them on the drying rack.

Zackery stretched his arms up while Klaus paused on what he was reading to glance my way. “I’m doing some research so I’ll be up,” Klaus replied.

“Meaning you’ll be up for two weeks. Got it,” I commented. “I always forget demigods don’t require sleep.”

“We do,” he huffed. “I’m updating your learning plans. That takes concentration. Sleep is for the weak.”

“Sure, sure,” I brushed his comment away. “Yet I’ll come back and you’ll be watching reruns of that human show Scandal.”

“That’s a good classic show, you know,” he defended.

“You’re addicted to reruns,” Zackery commented as he walked over to me. “Why don’t you try some new shows? There’s Netflix now and it’s not like we can’t get connection down here.”

“I don’t feel like it,” he grumbled. “Stop bothering me. I’m reading.”

Zackery shook his head in hopelessness while I giggled. Coming to hug me, he soon lifted me up to sit on the counter as he leaned in close.

“I’m going for a run,” he revealed and plopped a kiss on my lips.

“Is it a full moon tonight?”

“It is,” he replied.

“Going to talk to the Moon?”

“Like always.” His expression told me he had a lot on his mind, and I couldn’t blame him.

We’re all worried about what’s going to happen to our bond and future with the revelation of the Royal Council’s plans.

He kissed me again, but it was slower - raw and passionate - as his hands gripped the sides of my waist. Breaking the kiss, he pressed his forehead against mine.

“You’re going to check on Constantine?”

“How’d you know?”

“I can guess.” He smirked and added, “Just like how you two have had sex at least twenty times.”

“H-How?!” I questioned in a hushed tone and slowly looked over to Klaus to see if he was paying attention to us. He was still deep in his reading, his eyes scanning the pages.

“I love how you worry about him knowing you two are fucking but try to get him on the bandwagon every chance you get.”

“It’s fun teasing him,” I huffed quietly. “Besides, maybe he’ll actually fall for me.”

“Sometimes I wonder if you’re blind,” he muttered, more to himself.

“What?”

“Go cheer Constantine up,” he encouraged and kissed me again. “He’s a dick when he’s angry and if he’s staying here tonight, I’m not waking to a full-size dragon in our midst.”

“Awww. You’re so sweet,” I quipped and hugged him. “I’m not giving up on my pursuit to fuck you.”

He laughed and hugged me tightly.

“I know you’d never dare give up on me,” he whispered. This hug felt different, so emotionally charged with worries. Living our lives thus far had meant accepting our circumstances and rolling with the idea that we were Faeiry Absolute prisoners locked away at the hands of our evil parents, but this new discovery meant that there was a time limit to when we’d exact revenge.

The clock was already ticking to the day we’d get to prove them wrong and let them feel our wrath.

All three of us had parents that thought we were either a hindrance or useless, or tampered with our lives to get what they sought. The idea angered me, and it had been one of my many motivations to remain sane and learn to accept and control the darkness growing within me.

But will this new challenge be worth the sacrifice of not being around my men for so long?

“Four more years, my sweet,” Zackery encouraged.

“If you don’t fuck me in four years, we’re over,” I huffed.

He laughed loud enough to break Klaus’s concentration.

“Oh, trust me. It’ll happen. Even if it has to be on our last night here,” he promised.

“Fucker,” I insulted and pushed him away while he was still laughing. “Making a woman wait so long.”

Sliding off the counter, I flicked my hair and walked away, which only made Zackery lose it in laughter. “Go for a run!”

“I’m going, my queen, I’m going.” He laughed and made his way to the other exit. There was only one sole exit in this place, and it involved dropping down a cliff, going through some crazy river, and hopefully surviving when you dropped into a massive ocean. It was easy for me and Constantine. As for Klaus, he merely teleported everywhere.

Zackery was the only one who had to “endure” the route and apparently enjoyed it.

It’s just swimming, he said.

Stopping at the island where Klaus was, I gave him a long look.

“Are you planning to murder me or jump in my bed?” he inquired.

“If I tried to murder you, I’d actually miss you from time to time, and I already tried to jump in your bed, but no! You put a stupid magic wall on your door so I can’t enter.”

“It wasn’t a wall,” he corrected. “I had to cloak the entire room with a spell or I’m very sure you’d use those shadow teleportation skills to find a way in.”

“You’re lucky you’re a demigod.”

“Or you’d get what you want?”

“Yup!” I said with confidence.

“Are you even attracted to me?” he inquired.

“Nope.”

“My feelings would be hurt if I didn’t know you were lying,” he dryly said.

I giggled and crossed my arms over my chest. “You’re like one of those hot professors that have to be all innocent in those teacher-student books, but really wants the favorite student who turns you on all day long.”

“Did you really get that from a book, or have you been watching porn videos again?”

My jaw fell open as I blinked in innocence. “I-I-I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Sure, sure.” He returned to his book. “Don’t be loud. I need to read.”

“Loud?” It took me a few seconds to figure out what he meant. “Pervert.”

“I’m the professor who can’t touch his student,” he declared with pride. “Doesn’t mean I can’t remind you that I’m still here. You wouldn’t want to be interrupted with a noise complaint by yours truly.”

“You’re diabolical,” I concluded. “Wait! If you know me and Constantine are fucking, why did I have to get the ‘How Do Supernaturals Make Babies Talk’ from Doc instead of you?”

“Why would I want to give you sex education?” he asked with a blank stare.

“Because you’re a professor! Our teacher! The person the student has a crush on! Then while explaining it to me, you’d demonstrate and then we’d fuck!”

“You had that all planned out, huh?” He seemed impressed. “Extremely wise sixteen-year-old.”

“Ugh! Age doesn’t count as a supernatural!” I huffed.

“Sure, sure,” he dismissed me again. “Go away.”

“Grrr.” I eyed him carefully and muttered. “Just you wait.”

“What are you planning?” He actually paused in his reading to look my way again.

“I’m going to have the best glow-up of the century. Perfect breasts, ass, height, power! I’ll make the men in any room beg to be with me!” I affirmed. “Then I’ll make you fall in love with me. Little by little you’ll realize what a beautiful goddess I am, and the moment you try to make a move, I’ll cockblock you!”

“That’s just rude,” he pouted innocently. “I’m hurt.”

“Good!” I uncrossed my arms and was suddenly beside him. I whispered in his ear, “Then when the tables are turned, you’ll have to do everything in your power to pursue me.”

With that, I was heading to my room where I safely assumed Constantine was waiting for me. “Night, Klaus.”

I heard him say night back, but my heart was beating wildly against my chest. Not because of my actions, but the swirling, confusing feeling coming off of Klaus.

Lust? Is that what lust feels like? Is it truly from him? Maybe I’m missing something. Hmph. Sixteen. Jeez. I’ll be thirty and this man still won’t slap my ass, let alone fuck me. I have to stop watching professor-student porn.

Shaking my head, I took a small detour to calm my mind and body.

My needs will be fulfilled in a few short minutes.

“CONSTANTINE.”

I closed the door to my room, only to be pulled into strong arms. My head fell back in time to feel his hot lips smother mine as I melted into his hold. That cinder aroma was mixed with a spicy cologne, one he had to carry with him because I only smelled it when we were making love.

From how hot his body felt and the feeling of his cock pressing against my ass, he was all ready for me - naked and impatient to enjoy a long night of fucking.

And hopefully talking, if I could get it out of him.

As of now, any worries about our new discovery were pushed to the ends of my mind as my breath hitched and I enjoyed the way his lips moved to my ear lobe and tugged gently with those white teeth of his.

Large hands roamed my body, massaging my shoulders while he sucked my neck and bit gently. “Constantine,” I moaned and let my head fall back so he’d do it again. He did that and more as he carried on with his quest of pleasing me.

A mixture of passion and pain. The way I was starting to like our sex.

There was something between us that awakened during these aroused times; pumping adrenaline that made me want to experience the pain he could deliver, followed by heaps of pleasure that would drown the world out.

His touch was blazing and left me in wild need, and his lips were back to intoxicating my mouth with his addictive taste. I couldn’t wait to have my lips around his cock, one of our after sex adventures to keep us in the mood after a few rounds.

One would never believe a dragon shifter would be compatible with a Nephilim in anything close to romance - let alone in the realms of sex, where dragons had an extremely high stamina level.

Surprisingly, we matched a little too well, and my competitive side made sure I kept up with his needs - as he did mine.

The feverish kissing was one thing, but how he was able to strip me out of my clothes without tearing them was beyond what my mind could comprehend in this lustful state.

“No underwear,” he growled into my mouth.

“You don’t sound the least bit bothered by it,” I purred back and quickly turned around to press my naked body against him. The way those molten eyes that danced with hints of blue gazed at me with intense longing, I began to question what I’d just said.

“I’m not.” His husky voice was so fucking hot to listen to. “I love smelling your arousal for me. Nice and wet, aren’t you?”

Licking my lips at an enticingly slow pace, I kissed him firmly. “You love leaving me craving you. It’s your fault for not pleasing me all year long.”

His chuckle was low with a darkness to it, and I shivered in desire as he let his sharp nails that felt like dragon talons claw down my back at a very slow pace. It was light enough to not do harm, but enough to leave red marks in their wake.

“When was the last time you placed those fingers of yours into that hot pussy?”

“Hmm.” I purposely stalled so I could move away from him. I knew he didn’t like that from the way his nose flared, but I danced around him seductively before heading to my bed and allowing him the moment of adoring my bareback where he’d left his first mark of many.

Not to forget my ass that he adores.

“When you walked in on me showering on your last visit and watched every bit of my masturbation act until you decided to finish me off yourself.” I made it seem like it was a wrestling match that I’d shamelessly lost, but the memory of the steamy altercation made me ache to be filled by him.

Reaching the end of my perfectly made king-size bed, I spun around and lowered onto the black sheets and crossed my legs.

“Is it going to be different tonight?”

“Depends on whether you’ll let me be the dominant one in this.”

“Control freak,” I taunted and uncrossed my legs and slid further back on the bed. “What if I decline?”

“Then we don’t fuck,” he concluded.

I laughed and lifted my legs so the bottoms of my feet were pressed against the bed sheets while I opened the gates and revealed my glistening pussy.

“What a shame,” I quietly breathed as I let my right hand run through my hair to move the long strands away from my face before moving my hand down my chest, between my breasts, and down my flat stomach in an erotic manner.

“Guess I’ll have to please myself,” I began as my fingers were at my wet folds, spreading them apart so he could witness how drenched I was thanks to his mere mouth and tongue action. Using my middle finger to run from bottom to top, I slowly pulled back so he could see how my juices clung to my finger and left a tiny trail until the distance was enough to break the connection.

Returning my hand to my lips, I quickly sucked my two fingers, and glided back down my front and slid them right into my own pussy. My eyes were locked on Constantine’s as a long moan left my parted lips.

My eyes rolled back as I began to work myself nice and slow, moaning and whimpering Constantine’s name on purpose. What better way to taunt the man I loved then by torturing him with the idea that these fingers could be replaced by his cock if he wasn’t being a needy dick for dominance.

It was becoming hard to not speed up, my body riled up and ready to cum for the sheer darkened look on Constantine’s face. I knew he was fighting with his dragon, and frankly that was the point.

His dragon never denied sex, and I mean N.E.V.E.R.

My poor dragon prince with his erect cock already had precum at the tip of his head. He wasn’t going to stand a chance, and I secretly wondered if he’d last the free masturbation show I was giving him.

I began to pick up my own pace, my moans growing louder as my juices made wet noises the faster I pumped. My teeth sank into my bottom lip, fighting not to lose myself in my own pleasure as I inched closer and closer to my climax.

“Better make your decision, Constantine,” I breathed heavily, while my pussy clung to my fingers that kept on pumping at their rapid pace.

“Any moment now and-”

He lost miserably because he pulled my fingers out and replaced them with his own in under a second - pushing me right into my climax in three seconds flat.

“Shit!” I cursed and trembled as my orgasm went through me, but one look up into his eyes told me I was in for a dangerous ride.

I angered my sexy beast.

“You’ll pay for that,” he growled, and I giggled eerily.

“Do your worst, my king.”

There was no doubt in my mind that his dragon was in control because if it were Constantine, he wouldn’t torture me with those fingers. His dragon loved to taunt me right back until I begged for his cock. Constantine didn’t give two fucks what he did, as long as his needs were met.

I expected him to finger me once again, but he moved his cum-coated fingers and replaced them with his mouth.

A rush of air went into my lungs as I gasped and moaned in heavenly bliss as his tongue delivered every bit of teasing pleasure to my pussy. He licked me right up, making sure every pinch of my cum was gone before he slid his own tongue within me and explored my trembling walls.

“Fuck, yes!”

I couldn’t help reaching down and pressing his head between my legs as I begged for more. This was something I’d always wanted after seeing it in magazines and porn clips, but I never thought it would be this delightful.

“Yes, my king. Oh, ya. There. Deeper. Yes,” I moaned and gripped his long strands to add some pain to the game. His hands were gripping my thighs, and he was purposely letting his fingernails dig into my flesh to add to the spikes of pain.

My legs were shaking when I screamed in ecstasy, my heart pumping against my chest as I gasped for air. My body felt like it was on fire, but I knew this was only the beginning, and I removed my hands from his hair so he could look up and into my eyes.

One look into those hungry blue eyes flicked a switch in my mind and I knew my eyes were black when I whispered, “Come here, now.”

He does exactly like I ask and soon he’s beneath me while I’m kissing him like the last man on Earth. This was the little problem with our dominant wars, because the darkness within me always got what she wanted.

As of now, she wanted to kiss, lick, and suck every part of her man.

“If I had my way,” I whispered before kissing his neck, “you’d never leave my side.”

“Oh, really,” he quietly answered as a low moan left his lips when I sucked on his flesh and sank my teeth in to give him a dose of pain. I licked the sensitive red spot and admired the bite mark that was beginning to bruise.

“You’re mine.”

“I know, my queen,” he whispered and reached out to run his hands through my locks. “I’m all yours. No one can have me.”

“Good,” I stated as my eyes locked on his and remained open while my lips devoured his swollen ones. My hands rubbed along every inch of his body, all while I continued to tease his flesh with kisses and bites.

Before I knew it, my hand was moving up and down his cock, preparing him for my mouth. He was panting wildly while his eyes didn’t dare to leave mine as I lowered my mouth onto the top of his head and sucked slowly.

His swift inhales only motivated me, my tongue swirling around and taking a bit of the salty taste. I was far too impatient to try and play games, and I took him all in until my lips reached his sack.

“Fucking heavens, Celeste!” Those words made my whole body tingle as I inched my way back up and down. Again and again, I took his rod in while my tongue teased his head, and occasionally my teeth slightly grazed over his flesh.

He cursed in dragon - a language he was coming to learn all on his own. It wasn’t long before he was begging me to suck harder and faster. Boy does that fuel me to keep up, and my lollipop experience with the many other blowjobs I’d given him had made me into an expert.

He was panting my name and had his hands entwined in my hair to grip my head, and before I knew it, he lifted his hips and began fucking my mouth at a faster pace than I expected.

I let him have his way, and he growled and panted as he closed in on his own climax. I could feel his waves of emotions begin to seep in. It was something new that began to occur since our last sexual confrontation, and I’m sure it had something to do with the bond.

I saw no need to bring it up, and now that I was experiencing his emotions as well as mine, it was only escalating our sexual experience.

“Celeste!” he said through gritted teeth as his body grew rigid and he sank his cock into my mouth and released his load. Shots of his creamy release flooded my mouth, and he didn’t remove his length until I took every bit and swallowed it.

Pulling out, he rested back to catch his breath for a few seconds while I crawled up and hovered over him. “Alright. I’ll be a good girl now,” I happily said and he stared at me like I was crazy.

Alright, the switch from dominance to happy go lucky always confused him.

“That part of you is a little dangerous,” he breathed, but leaned up and gently kissed me. I thought he’d pull back to say more, but we kissed again, and again, and soon we were entangled and rolling on the bed so I was now beneath him.

“I missed you so much,” he whispered against my lips as his hands trailed down my body. “So damn much.”

“Why didn’t you reach out to me?” I pulled him down for an incredible kiss, one that lit my body on fire while my arousal reached a new high. His feelings were a mixture of lust and hurt, and the emotional pain bit at my soul and wished to tear it apart.

God, what’s eating him alive?

I broke the kiss to stare right into his eyes, and there was my raw Constantine. My dragon prince that hid behind his emotionless stares and the anger he’d built up to make himself into a fearsome prince.

Only in my bed, in my company, did he ever break down his walls and let me see the man he hid from the world.

The man he only reveals to me.

“Talk to me.” My voice wavered because I was desperate to help him - heal him - from the pain that was embedded in his heart. He was suffering and it was eating him up, like an open wound that never healed, but spread until it consumed you.

“How…” He struggled to keep it together, and I could recall the first time I ever saw Constantine shed a tear.

The night I woke up to him by my side after saving him from potentially being raped by those men.

“They moved on,” he whispered. “Moved on to have other children. Did Mother really forget about me?”

Fuck…

I expected this. I knew it was the reason for his upset mood, but the pain he hid so flawlessly was riding up my coursing magic, and if I wasn’t careful, I’d go straight to the source of his pain.

Follow their trail and destroy them and everything around them.

I took a steadying breath, but I could see in the reflection of his eyes that mine were almost pitch black.

“You can’t hurt her, Celeste.” His voice was harder, but he knew it meant nothing to me in this. That woman hurt my love, but I could feel the love he had for the single parent that didn’t completely shove him away.

Taking a steadying breath, I moved in and kissed him.

“Distract me,” I practically begged with my trembling voice. “Until…I can calm it.”

He did what I asked and more, and we were once again lost in our growing lust for one another. When he slid inside me, my moan was long and loud while my magic began to be drowned out by the newfound waves of desire and anticipation for the rollercoaster of rhapsody that would leave me undone.

I held his strong shoulders and he began to fuck me. Not too slow or too fast, but at the perfect pace that pleased both of us while we kept our lips busy with one another. His desire to please me heightened, all while his love for me grew.

How he went from hating the idea of looking at me to us sharing a bed and his willingness to open up to me in the midst of the darkness was one of those enemies-to-lovers stories that would make millions if I could recall every bit of the last six years.

My bond with him was far different than Zackery and Klaus.

It was deeply rooted and we’d come to the point where we knew each other.

Our safe words, our greatest fears, and the darkest secrets we kept with one another.

Constantine was the first person I ever allowed myself to be fully vulnerable with, and I knew without a doubt this bond would be the hardest to tear apart from.

With what was to come in the coming years, distance would have to be our new best friend, but until then, I’d relish in our intense bond and enjoy every second of it.

No matter how much time we spent apart, I knew he would always be mine.

He knew that I’d burn the world down to see him rise.

“Celeste. Celeste!” He was panting my name as I was moaning his, the two of us completely in sync as our rhythm grew faster with our growing needs.

We could cum at the same time as we always did, and I braced myself for the emotional impact, just as the physical anticipation spiked like the pleasure deep within my core that was ready to explode.

“Fuck me, yes!” I begged. “More, more, MORE! Constantine, please!”

So fucking close to the finish line of ecstasy.

“CONSTANTINE!” My scream echoed down the walls and his roaring cry of my name followed as we froze with arched backs and let our bodies cross the bridge of blissful delight.

We collapsed against my sheets, panting like crazy as sweat rolled down our naked bodies. Constantine pulled out, allowing our combined release to ease out of my pussy, evidence of our unity.

I wasn’t sure if we were going to go another round, but we had to address the elephant in the room because it would destroy him if we didn’t.

I let our breaths calm and my mind clear from the foggy high I was still floating on before whispering, “She still cares about you.”

He looked over at me. His glazed, calm eyes told me our sexual connection had eased a bit of the pent-up tension he’d been carrying for what felt like a while.

“How long have you known?” I inquired.

“When she found out,” he whispered.

“She got the message to you?”

“Mother has a fae pixie guide. They’re pixies who are born by fae magic. Mother’s is a female, which apparently is rare. They’re normally of the opposite sex,” he explained and carried on to the point. “Her pixie fae guide visited me and delivered the news. The fact that she was able to reach me only left me wondering why I was still being punished for what I never did.”

He paused and took a deep breath, calming himself and the flame inside him that I knew grew stronger when something ticked him off.

Letting the breath out, he turned to lay on his side and I mimicked his move so we were facing one another.

“She knows you’re innocent.”

“Her motherly instinct tells her that but that’s different than being told the actual truth from those greater in power,” he whispered.

I moved in closer to press myself against him, noticing the slight shiver of his body, as if he was suddenly ice cold. He accepted my gesture before he reached for my sheets and brought them up and over us as if he was trying to hide us from the world.

Keeping us in the world of comforting darkness that would hide all our fears and hidden secrets - like always.

“No matter how long it takes for her to find out the truth, I’m sure the love she has for you hasn’t changed, Constantine,” I assured him and brushed my hand along his cheek. “She remembers the protective boy who followed her teachings and didn’t let this tainted world ruin him.”

“What if that boy begins to slip away?” he inquired with a sad smile. “What if the tainted world finally gets to me and strips away every bit of innocence left within me? What if this new predicament tears us apart and shatters everything we’ve built?”

The fresh news from this evening was adding flames to the burning fire of insecurities flourishing within his frustrated mind, and I couldn’t blame him.

“You’re stuck with me.” My voice held a hint of authority as I fought my controlling urge. “You could be a murderer and I’d still follow you to the depths of hell.”

He quietly chuckled.

“What?”

“You follow me? That’s funny.”

I gave him an annoyed look while my lips pressed together.

“You’d never follow a man,” he acknowledged and gently moved some locks from my face then leaned in closer to tease my flesh with his lips. “You’d let us all chase you to the depths of hell and chain us to you so we could never leave without you.”

“That sounds more like it,” I purred and found his lips to kiss them. “Tainted or not, whatever happens in the next ten to fifteen years isn’t going to pull us apart. Distance is something that will be hard, but it’ll make us stronger.”

“Do you think…” He trailed off, which wasn’t like him.

“What is it, Constantine?”

“The twins,” he whispered. “Do…do you think they’re missing or dead?”

“I’m not sure.” There was no need to lie about my assumptions. “However, death doesn’t seem like something destined for royal twins.”

“Royal twins are rare,” he whispered and closed his eyes. “The problem is whether they’re monarchs or not.”

“That’s something the universe will reveal when it comes to that point,” I reasoned and closed my eyes as well.

We remained silent for a bit, lost in our thoughts and the beat of our hearts.

“What if I become a monster?”

“Like a ‘GRRRRRRR! I eat everything’ monster?” I teased, which made him open his eyes. I’d already opened mine to see his reaction as he frowned with those questioning eyes of his.

With a soft giggle, I added, “Oh. You mean an evil king, but stronger and better than your asshole father, right?”

“Close enough,” he muttered, but waited for my reply to his prime question.

I moved on top of him so that he was pressed against the sheets once more while I pinned him down. My neon orange strands cloaked his head like a veil, and my eyes stared longingly in his.

“You’ve seen sides of me when I couldn’t control the despair of my past. You’ve watched me stare at my reflection with disgust and crumble like a broken wall that was unfixable. The sides I’d never show anyone, you’ve witnessed them again and again, and never have you abandoned me, even when I was but a stranger.”

I used one hand to press against the mark on his chest, the identical symbol as mine that burned with power.

“You can feel my answer, but I’ll put it into words for your ears to hear. No matter what happens with the trials ahead…or if we become plagued monsters that are no different from the people who sealed us in this chained predicament, my love for you will be absolute.”

Every word was the truth, and from the glassy reflection of his eyes, he knew it.

“Even if I’m a scared coward?”

“Constantine,” I purred and sealed his lips. “You’re no coward, my king. You merely fear the power you know is inside you. Flames of destruction that can conqueror kingdoms and rule realms. You don’t fear what’s within you.” I paused to emphasize that part. “You fear becoming a photocopy of the man who trapped you here.”

The single teardrop that rolled down his cheek to my hand was what answered many hidden questions, but I felt the tension he hid so well begin to evaporate.

“We’ll never become the people we hate the most,” I assured him. “We don’t obsessively hate them. We wish to surpass them. To rise above and beyond and claim our rightful thrones that they assumed we weren’t worthy of claiming. If it means us sacrificing who we are now to become individuals of resilience, power, and authority, so be it.”

Kissing the bridge of his nose, I added, “As long as we have our bond and those who stuck by us no matter how lost and hopeless we were, nothing else matters.”

His hand trailed down my back and back up so he could press me right against him. “Don’t be too afraid of me then,” he whispered, but for the first time since his arrival he gave me one of those sweet smiles of his that ignited a few his fae features as his eyes danced with hints of gold.

“Afraid?” I smirked. “Isn’t it the other way around?”

“Ah, yes,” he answered and rolled us over again, but that left us falling off the bed with a thump.

“Ow,” I snickered before I was giggling uncontrollably.

“Fuck,” he cursed and quickly rolled us so I was on top. “Why does your bed seem so small?”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Mr. Bulk of Muscle. I forgot my king-size bed can’t compete with your broad shoulders and bulky frame and that three rolls to one side leads to sex on the floor. Last time I checked, it took me five turns to achieve that.”

“Hmph.” He didn’t seem pleased but slapped my ass instead.

“Hey!”

“You’re teasing me too much today. I don’t like it.”

“You loveeeeee it,” I said with a sexy smile. “Now slap my ass again so we can make love.”

“On the floor?”

“Has that ever stopped you from fucking me?”

“No.”

“Then slap me silly and thrust that loli nice and fast so I can scream loud enough to annoy Klaus.”

“You’re horrible.”

“You make it seem like that’s something new,” I commented.

“You realize if I start, I won’t stop,” he reminded. “I’m energized now.”

With no lingering burdens on his mind, of course he was fully charged.

“Lead the way, Energizer Bunny. Remember, I’m rechargeable and ready for a long night and sore body.”

“Sore body?” He chuckled darkly while his hands were now possessive on my ass and rubbing them in preparation. “When I’m done with you, I’m sure we’ll be rotating carrying you around the house.”

“Now that’s what I’m talking about,” I purred in satisfaction. “Fuck me into disability? That would be a first for a supernatural.”

“It’s good to establish some world records in your lifetime,” he whispered in my ear. “Two sixteen-year-olds break new world record of sex, leaving their partner incapable of walking. What a start to a long life.”

“Cruel but worth it,” I muttered, and moaned when he kissed my tender neck.

“Then let’s get started, my queen,” he encouraged.

“Lead the way, my king.”

Lead me to those open wounds and let’s heal them together.

TEACHER OF DARKNESS AND A PROMISE WE WILL FULFILL

FOUR YEARS LATER…

“CELESTE.”

I had to force my heavy lids to open up; the exhaustion of the previous day was still pulsing through my aching limbs. But they quickly began to close, and Klaus’s voice seemed farther away then it should have.

I was in his car, and he was driving me back from an excruciating seven days of ruthless training that must be used to torture prisoners. Or at least that was exactly how it felt.

Boot Camp of Torture: Supernatural Edition.

The day we’d been training our butts off for was finally here, and I’d been pumped to get home and jump Zackery under the super moon tonight. Today was a special night, filled with the charged energy of the moon and stars.

My hopes were up, and I used them as my motivation to complete the final tasks, which involved me getting out of multiple traps. But as the day went on to the late evening, I couldn’t stop my exhaustion from tugging me into the dark bliss of rejuvenation.

With my fae and Nephilim sides attempting to heal me to some extent, I thought I’d make it through the early night and still grasp five hours of sleep before my six AM wakeup call but it looked like my body had other plans.

Power naps for queens.

Years of training, learning, and becoming more attuned with myself had made me more confident, even though I felt drained from the stress of the last week.

Klaus had been, by far, the best professor in all things supernatural in his conquest of preparing us for this moment. Any tip, hidden gem of information, or technique he could find and teach us, he did, and he made sure we perfected each move - whether physical or magical.

My mind was still half asleep when his hand brushed my cheek.

“Celeste, I need you to wake up for a short few minutes.”

I recalled at the beginning of our long drive that we’d have to stop to fill the gas tank of the fancy sports car he’d been awarded after aiding with some huge operation no one knew about.

It was weird because we were obviously prisoners, but with a better understanding of our world at my prime age of twenty, I understood that captivity was one of those ‘may not apply if you’re ABCD’ type of statuses.

The privileges offered to us as we grew older – or more threatening – had definitely increased, due to our status as Faeiry Absolutes. Though I was the main Fairy Absolute in the equation, due to our bond, that status was shared with the other three.

Convenient if you asked me.

The previous rule of reporting where we went outside Psychic Prison was revoked, and we were given more opportunities to travel or be away from the supernatural prison for longer periods of time.

Whenever we were away for a longer period of time, Klaus kept to his word of enforcing an illusion that would still be able to physically kill a person if need be. For the few prisoners keen on trying to test us, the illusion chased them to the cliff and on occasion, one of us would meet them there for the ultimate fatal challenge.

Fatal for the foreign prisoner.

It gave us peace of mind knowing that our space, which I was suddenly referring to as home, was safe. Even if we were away for training, we’d at least have the reassurance of its protection.

“Celeste.”

Klaus’s voice forced me to pay attention this time, so I opened my eyes halfway again and slowly looked to my left to see him staring at me questioningly.

Four years and this man of sexy smartness had barely aged. His mismatched eyes were the same, and he wore a black suit today, which was one of those odd, rare occasions.

Klaus wasn’t a big fan of the gothic color, saying it signified funerals and death, which wasn’t wrong. It didn’t suit him at all when he wore it, but then again, it gave him the perfect ‘don’t approach me or I’ll fuck you up’ appearance.

That or like he was in some sort of drug gang in disguise as he located mistreated supernaturals and found them new homes.

That was actually one of Klaus’s many side hustles, but he never shared with me the figures of these side jobs. Not like I needed him to reveal anything, let alone show me the receipts of his contributions to the supernatural community.

When he tried to reach out again to me, I finally forced myself to sit up from my slouched position, which made my body hurt even more.

“Okay,” I answered with a blunt response, praying mentally I’d be able to go back to sleep.

“Don’t fall back asleep.” His voice wasn’t firm enough to force me into doing it. If he’d ordered me to do it, I would because of my role as his apprentice, but if this was us going on a casual evening drive, things would be far different.

“Don’t take too long,” I grumbled. “It’s hard not to sleep right now. This week has been a nightmare.”

“You did amazing,” he commented. There was no need to see his expression to hear the pride in his voice.

Pride and longing in his tone of voice.

The clock was beginning to tick, counting down the last bit of time we’d be together. I worried about how Klaus would cope without us. A part of me assumed that he’d be rejoicing after basically being our prime person of direction and leadership in the last ten years.

Since the beginning of this journey between Psychic Prison and Celestial Prison, he’d been our rock in the group dynamic in terms of training, teaching, and stressing the importance of self-care.

It was thanks to him that the three of us had very generous bank accounts for when this prison ban was officially lifted off our names and we were prepared to enter society without tripping and being taken advantage of.

He had to have other friends or acquaintances he could see and mingle with, and he must have something that he enjoyed prior to getting mixed up in our mess to return to. Maybe he could even focus on his many hobbies, which had been limited due to our underground circumstances.

He’d taken the fall with us, and now he’d be free to do whatever he needed without us weighing him down.

“Yet you still won’t kiss me,” I muttered and let out a yawn.

That made him chuckle and I could already imagine him shaking his head.

“We’ll see about a goodbye kiss,” he reasoned.

“If it’s on the cheek, I don’t want it,” I mumbled and rubbed my eyes. “I’m awake. You can get the ass or whatever.”

Another chuckle.

“Whose ass am I getting exactly?”

“Would be mine, but no.” I relaxed in the seat and finally looked over to stare at him.

He was still sitting in the driver’s seat, but the way his eyes stared into mine would have made me want to stop everything to kiss him.

“What?”

“Nothing,” he whispered, but he reached out to brush some of my extremely long strands from my face. “Just wondering what it’s going to be like without you pestering me.”

“Quiet as fuck.” I lazily smirked.

“Hmm.”

We sat in silence, our eyes still locked on one another, the only sound the passing cars on the road that would lead us back to the prison. This was his moment to kindle something before we were parted for ten years.

Maybe even more.

Klaus was the only one out of the three who still hesitated. It was as though the thought of starting something would be far more dangerous than leading me astray the last ten years of knowing him.

His first excuse was always my age. Then it was the notion that I wasn’t ready yet for him. Excuse after excuse, and no matter how I teased and tried to wrap him in my grasp, he slipped away.

Out of fear? Nervousness? Regret?

It wasn’t that there wasn’t something thrumming between us. Something raw and desperate that was dying to be pleased and left in wondrous fulfillment. We cared for one another, but unless Klaus pulled the trigger, this love would never take off.

My words four years ago at the kitchen island still echoed in my mind whenever he passed up a chance to make a move, and I knew without a doubt that I’d follow those very words if he wasn’t ready and chose to watch me walk away to start my new life adventure.

A new challenge without him…

My bond with him was the only one that needed aid. Constantine and I were as tight as super glue, and that love and passion had become so strong, neither of us were worried about one another.

Zackery was different in a sense. We’d decided to perform a ceremony under the moon that mates participated in. The passion between us was intense, and I’d suffered four extra years of sexual tension because of it.

He knew how to kiss, to hold, and to ignite every part of my body, and when things got hot and steamy, it was unbearably hard to tug off of one another. I wasn’t sure how we’d survived not doing it yet, but even with my craving desires to be one with him, I never would have forced the issue.

It had to be a mutual agreement.

That was exactly why I was waiting for Klaus to initiate the move that would change our relationship. I respected his limits and hoped I’d figure out what he was fighting against within his mind when it came to us.

“I’ll be quick,” he finally declared. I nodded in return and he got out of the car. I tried to ignore the waves of uncertainty that oozed off of him. That was the other problem with this Faeiry bond between us.

I never alluded to him that I could feel his emotions on the regular. No way was it on purpose, but there never came a time to mention it. With every move that moved him further away from facing the rush of love, a pinch of regret would wash over him, and he’d proceed to walk around it, and leave me hanging - again and again.

To say it wasn’t frustrating would be lying because it was. It hurt to the core that I didn’t know what I was doing wrong - if I was doing anything wrong - in this love game.

I was twenty and no longer a helpless, wingless orphan.

With 6′2″ height like his, loosely curled strands that reached my waist, flawless facial features, and a body I was proud of, I knew my looks weren’t the problem. My eyes scanned down to the simple black dress I wore with black tights.

My love for black hadn’t changed, but with Klaus’s magic coat on my shoulders, the pop of gold and purple sparked a difference. I wouldn’t question why I wasn’t good enough for him, because this wasn’t the time for me to second guess the person I’d become.

I’d survived far too much to change over a man, even for a wizard demigod.

The buzz from my side made my eyes drop to my black purse. Reaching for it, I opened it up and pulled out the phone that I was given on my eighteenth birthday by Klaus.

We all got one, just to communicate with one another for emergencies. We could communicate mentally thanks to the bond, but I’d expressed that using a phone would be easier since we could be mid training and the random communication would be a distraction.

I knew it was Zackery who was messaging me because Constantine was already starting his officially training with a dragon shifter. It obviously wasn’t his dad, but someone who trained others in a different fae land that included dragon hybrids.

He’d been a tad nervous, but a night spent with him was more than enough to calm and empower him for his future. I already missed our intimate touches and kisses, and he had checked in once when I was half asleep early this morning to tell me he was safe.

From his voice, he seemed relieved that he made the right decision, and I couldn’t be happier for him. This was going to change our lives and get us to that point of enacting revenge far sooner than one could dream of.

People probably waited for decades, if not a lifetime, to try and get the revenge they deserved after being mistreated, but we were going to do that in ten years while growing ourselves.

A win-win if you asked me.

With a swipe of my finger, his message popped up and I sat up quickly to read it.

ZACKYBOO:

Celeste. Change of plan. I don’t get why, but my master who’s supposed to train me is here. Are you guys close to home? I would prefer to see you one last time…even if it’s for a damn second before I go. If you can, call me. I love you.

I pressed the call button before I even finished the text, and he picked up a second later.

“How long do we have?” I got right to the point when he answered, and he replied, “If I can get to where you are in fifteen minutes, only about five before we have to set off. There’s a ceremony I have to do and the council master believes it would give me an added boost for the journey we’re embarking on.”

He didn’t need to explain himself, but the level of disappointment in his voice made me smile. “Don’t be disappointed.”

“Celeste.” He really seemed down about it. All the opportunities we had to get lost in one another’s love, but I needed him to be the one to ignite that next move. To him, Mother Moon’s approval was what he’d desired for us to take things to the next level.

To dive into the sheets and experience an exponential sexual connection.

I would never destroy that for him. That respect for the Moon that guided him to me on that fateful night of approaching death was his saviour, and I had no right to break that level of faith.

“Mother Moon will make a way for us to be together.” My whisper kindled his emotions that drifted to me.

The intense love he had for me. The relieved weight on his heart to still have me. The growth of our physical connection, and the bond we wished to ignite between us.

Sex wasn’t everything.

It was an intimate connection, but it didn’t define us. His words, actions, and passion were obvious to me, and that’s what made us stronger.

“Besides, I waited ten years,” I acknowledged. “What’s ten more?”

“Very funny.” He sounded so much better, the worry in his voice now gone. “Are you two close?”

“Not sure. We’re at a gas station,” I responded while my eyes scanned around. They stopped when I picked up on Klaus, but the person towering over him made my body shiver in concern.

“What’s wrong?” Zackery’s voice seemed to pierce through my worry, only confirming my spike in emotions must have returned the favor of alerting him, like his emotions reached for my recognition.

“Klaus is talking to someone, but it doesn’t look like it’s going well,” I muttered and took a closer look. “Why does he look like Constantine?”

“You don’t think that’s King Cyldrirth, do you?”

“I don’t think,” I began and called upon my magic to change my outfit but leave Klaus’s jacket on my shoulders. “I know it’s him.”

“Do you want me over there?”

“To say goodbye? Yes. To deal with this guy? Not necessary.”

“I’ll be there in ten.”

“You don’t even know where we are,” I commented in amusement.

“Has that ever stopped me from finding you?”

“No.”

“Then wait for me, because you owe me a final kiss goodbye.” That husky response only widened my grin as he hung up.

Slipping the device back into my purse, I prompted the last change I needed for my getup and got out of the car. Making my way towards Klaus, I caught onto their conversation that was drifting with the soft warm breeze.

“You have no reason to be stopping me from enjoying my night, King Cyldrirth.” Klaus’s voice was as cold as stone, and I’m sure if it was anyone else, they would be shivering and begging for forgiveness.

Not this dragon king.

“All you have to do is answer my question, Klaus Saint Laurent.” The deep rumble of his voice was extremely different from Constantine’s, which seemed a tad odd considering their similar looks. They obviously didn’t need the same tone of voice, but his whole aura was very unfamiliar in contrast to his appearance.

He was tall and even in his rather “normal” attire, it was easy to see the dramatic power difference between the two. However, I knew Klaus well enough to realize he was hiding his potential like he always did.

The key to survival revolved around the element of surprise, and he wasn’t going to let a king know what he had up his sleeves.

Just like me.

“Who is the woman in the car?”

“My girlfriend.” He shrugged. “I don’t see how my answer isn’t enough for you.”

“You’d never date again after you got your wife killed, now would you?”

That news struck a deep wound, and almost ruined my silent strut towards them because I was hit with a spike of anger that made me want to abort this mission and consume this man with my dark flames.

“With all due respect, King Cyldrirth,” Klaus began, keeping his voice calm and collected. “That was one hundred years ago. I was stupid and in love and didn’t realize how fucked up this supernatural world was. With everything I’ve done and learned, I think I have every right to date.”

“Klaus.”

The two of them seemed shocked at my arrival as I took one final step and was by Klaus’s side. His eyes widened at my new look, admiring my new hair color of lavender with purple highlights and hints of gold and white tinsels strands.

My dress was perfectly white, with heels to match, and his magic coat rested on my shoulders. My lavender eyes had hints of gold in them, or at least that’s what I envisioned with my fae magic, and my mark on my chest was completely hidden.

“What’s taking so long? We’re going to be late for the party.”

I slid my arm around his arm and leaned in close to whisper, “If we don’t get there soon, we’re going to miss the fireworks show.”

“Sorry, my love,” he whispered and gave me a sheepish smile. “Are you still cold?”

“No.” I smiled sweetly to him. “Your jacket warmed me up.”

Turning my attention to the man before us, I looked up and added, “Oh my. Is this one of your powerful friends you admire a lot?”

“No, my love.” Klaus smiled while his loving eyes appreciated my look once more. “He’s a respectable man in our society. I’d introduce him, but you know how work goes with confidentiality and such.”

“Right, right,” I squealed. “Well, it’s nice to meet you, sir.”

I bowed my head in greeting, but he merely glared at me.

“What are you?” he inquired.

“Me?” I innocently pointed to myself. “I’m an angel fae, sir.”

“Let me see your wings,” he demanded.

Klaus pulled his arm out of my hold and moved to stand in front of me. “She doesn’t need to do that. Not here.”

“I wasn’t asking for your permission,” he practically growled, and I could feel the tension rise between them.

“Klaus?” I tugged his attention and moved in a graceful moment, my hand reaching to lay upon his cheek while my body pressed against him. He didn’t register my move until my lips were lightly pressing against his, and those mismatched orbs of his only grew wider when my wings sprouted from my back mid-kiss.

Pulling back, I giggled like a shy girl, the sound filled with a melody that would go well with the morning sunrise and chirping birds.

I hugged his neck from the side and plopped one more kiss on his cheek before hopping back to give him a better look of my pure white wings.

“You always get so protective of me,” I began and looked over to King Cyldrirth to observe his disappointed stare. “Here are my wings, sir. Is that all you needed, or do you want a picture? Humans always ask for pictures. Wouldn’t be surprised if you wanted one.”

“What do you go by?” he questioned.

“Queen Celestia, sir.” I blinked my eyes innocently. “Have you not heard of me? I’m sure it’s quite difficult with our vast worlds. I have a kingdom far, far away, with plenty of supernatural shifters, like this human plane. I’m sure the humans have made some sort of fairy tale book on my behalf. I’d be happy to autograph one for you?”

“It won’t be necessary,” he grumbled.

I wrapped my arm around Klaus’s once again and bowed my head. “Then is it all right if we leave? I’m sorry to intrude, but we’re late to an event and time is of the essence on this Super Moon night.”

“Celestia.”

The unfamiliar feminine voice caught my attention, and I looked over to see a gorgeous older woman. She wore a completely black dress, a gown that was surely made for queens, while her grey hair had hints of purple and orange, and her eyes were a vivid lavender like mine.

Her skin was beautiful, even with the few wrinkles on the surface. It was an imperfection that complemented her in every way, heightening her beauty and grace as she continued to walk our way. She carried her hands behind her back, and a crown of black with lavender jewels twinkled under the moonlight. Her bare arms had various markings of black ink, and on occasion, they glowed a plum purple.

When she arrived where we stood, Klaus and I moved back and immediately bowed our heads in recognition. I mentally didn’t know who she was, but I never ignored my body’s instinctive movements.

“Your Majesty,” we said in unison. We rose up to see her pleased expression, her eyes landing on me while she spoke, “Klaus, you didn’t inform us you were dating Queen Celestia,” she began. “I knew you were deciding on trying again, but to meet a woman during our many travels and assignments is pleasing to acknowledge. Especially when it’s someone I’ve been in contact with for quite some time.”

“Queen Esmeralda,” Klaus greeted. “It hadn’t crossed my mind to share the news as of yet,” he admitted. “I was familiar with her being from one of the lands you assisted when another queen was ruling with her royal knights many centuries ago, but we’re still taking things slow.”

The woman smiled lovingly at me.

“Ah, yes. Those times when darkness was on the verge of ruling the universes, but a brave unicorn shifter changed everything.” She chuckled like the memory was full of fondness. “Funny how that queen was also called Celestia. It’s become a popular royal name as of late. I’m not surprised to meet an extremely young angel fae. The name suits you, especially with your white wings and lavender hair.”

“I’m honored by your compliments, Your Majesty.” I bowed my head once more and feigned embarrassment as my cheeks grew hot.

“Esmeralda,” King Cyldrirth coldly greeted.

“Wilfried.” The way this woman said his first name was like she was speaking to her child who she was about to scold. “Is there a reason for you to be here? I remember very clearly stating that I’d be checking in with Klaus this evening.”

“It must have skipped my memory,” he replied. “I best be leaving then. Klaus and his girlfriend have an event to attend.”

“I’m sure they do. It is the Super Moon tonight. Supernaturals love to party and be empowered by the Moon herself. You should go do the same,” she encouraged. “You’ll get wrinkles if all you do is scowl.”

He didn’t reply but gave us one final stare and turned around.

“Goodnight.”

“Farewell till our next meeting,” Esmeralda replied. “Do give Faith my best regards. She’s doing a fabulous job ruling the kingdom, even after everything she’s dealt with.”

He merely looked over his shoulder and gave a slight nod, and with three steps he was walking into a spinning ring of fire as his dragon wings began to emerge out of his back. We didn’t get the privilege of seeing the finale of his look as he vanished to who knows where.

The three of us were silent for a moment before I let out a sigh and allowed my facade to fall. My hair returned to its orange-gold beauty, hints of red now seeping through which normally happened when I was thrumming with too much or too little power.

In this case, my battery was running low.

My white outfit returned to its black dress attire and my white wings bled to their black appearance as hints of flames sparked out of them as I stretched them out. They soon retreated into my back, giving me a chance to breathe the cool breeze that wasn’t present with King Cyldrirth’s arrival.

“That was an interesting introduction,” I complimented, attempting not to give away just how drained I was. Klaus immediately slid an arm around my waist, as if worried I’d fall back at any second.

“Celeste.” Klaus was going to scold me for sure, but Queen Esmeralda interrupted. “Sometimes one must try the side of light to feign innocence in a world of darkness.”

Her wise words were followed with an extravagant smile. “It seems you’ve read the legend of Queen Celestia have you?”

“Every angel whether of light or of dark, like Nephilim, knows of the unicorn shifter who defied all the odds put against her to save her kingdom. Even with our decline, it was a mandatory book for us to read in the calmer times within our lands.”

“I’m pleased that the tradition I started has kept its legacy.”

“You…started?” I felt a little shocked, and her smile only widened.

“I wasn’t lying when I said I was among that universe a long time ago,” she emphasized. “I’ve been one to aid the rise of royals in various universes for many decades, if not centuries. Living for one thousand years gives one plenty of time to witness many of your students grow into leaders and have their next generation do the same. Her legacy was definitely inspiring, especially to us angels of darkness that are deemed as forsaken creatures.”

She looked over to Klaus and a playful glint flashed in her lavender eyes.

“Klaus? You never once told me you were finally on the dating block.”

His whole face grew red, and he quickly stuttered, “I-I’m…well…not necessarily…uh…” He was trying to find the right words, and nothing was doing justice.

I decided to go along for the ride.

“I’ve waited ten years to get a single date and it’s been ruined by a bulky man wondering who I am. I feel disheartened,” I exclaimed dramatically.

“Poor thing.” Queen Esmeralda chuckled. “He’s lucky you’re willing to wait so long. My husband had to wait five hundred years to get his hands on this.” She dramatically moved her hand up and around her. “It was the punishment he deserved after saying he was ‘too busy’ to court me. Bah. Revenge is delightful.”

Klaus practically paled at her words, and I didn’t stop my laughter as I nodded in approval. “I’ve warned him countless times. I think I should let him wait a hundred years and see where we stand, seeing as this date was a flop.”

“T-That wasn’t my doing,” he tried to reason.

“Training me ruthlessly and taking me to a gas station is not a proper way to ask me out, Klaus,” I teased. “If you were at least tending to my needs, I wouldn’t feel like punishing you.”

“Men. They never understand the consequences of upsetting a woman. Shame, shame.”

“Agreed.”

“Why are you two against me?” he whined. “I’m the good guy here.”

“Sure.” I rolled my eyes, and Queen Esmeralda grinned before she officially introduced herself. “I’m Queen Esmeralda, one of the four members on the Royal High Council. We were supposed to meet tomorrow, but things quickly changed due to a certain dragon king who doesn’t like to be left out of the loop,” she explained. “It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, Celeste. You’ve grown into a magnificent woman.”

“Thank you,” I whispered and looked at Klaus. “Wait. Are we not going back home?”

He shook his head. “No. It’s a bit dangerous to return to Psychic Prison as of now.”

“Why is that? Zackery was there.”

“Those who seek power and forcible compliance aren’t after Zackery,” Klaus commented. “They’re after you.”

“I thought they didn’t know I existed?”

“They don’t know Celeste exists. They know one of the Faeiry Absolutes on Level Four is a Nephilim, and the new results that Doc took got leaked to an annoying individual,” Klaus explained.

“Annoying woman?”

“Margaret Widow,” Queen Esmeralda announced. “You don’t know her, and she’s not of significant importance, but she’s a nosy pain in our asses when it comes to claiming those she deems valuable into her the palms of her hands. We’re avoiding that by meeting here. Your valuables are already at the destination we’ll be training at.”

“Ah.” I looked at Klaus and felt his hand grip me tightly as we realized this would be our goodbye.

“I’ll leave you alone to complete your goodbyes. Don’t take long. I’ve sealed off the perimeter just in case Wilfried decided to be nosy, but it won’t stay long.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” I replied.

“No need to be so formal. Esmeralda is fine,” she reasoned and glanced at Klaus. “I’ll ensure you’re kept updated on her progress.”

He nodded in thanks and she turned around and walked towards a bloomed tree of orange and golden flowers. I’d never seen one like that before, giving me a hint there had to be a gateway near that very spot.

Turning my attention to Klaus, I turned around to face him and he quickly scanned me from head to toe. “Seriously, Celeste, you-”

“If you’re going to scold me, can we do it ten years from now?” I urged him with a reminder that this was truly it. No more of me teasing him or pestering his ears off every chance I got. We wouldn’t have a final night together either, and I knew I’d miss the mornings when he’d scold us for being too loud in the bedroom.

He struggled to think of something to say, and I sighed and wrapped my arms around him in a tight hug.

“For ten years, you’ve been in our lives. No one forced you to help us. This wasn’t a duty you were paid to carry, but I’m glad you were willing to give us a chance.” I pulled back to look into his eyes. “I don’t know what’s in store for me, but-” I paused on purpose and very gently kissed his forehead. “I won’t chase you, Klaus Saint Laurent.”

He fought to hide his worry, fear, and passion for me, but I already felt his feelings.

The emotions he keeps buried out of fear.

“I love you,” I whispered. “That’s not something you don’t already know.” Pulling back, I let my hands fall to my sides as I turned around and let my back face him. “Sometimes you have to love from afar for one to realize that not everyone is granted the time in life to love. Time is a privilege, and I vowed to never waste mine.”

I took two steps and looked over my shoulder with a wide smile on my face as tears swarmed my vision. “Thank you for teaching me that this world isn’t as evil as I thought it could be. Thank you for letting me grow up to be who I wanted and not what you desired of me. I’ll use every teaching you’ve given me, and when I return, you’ll see that all the hard work and sacrificed time you’ve given us was worth it.”

I began to walk away, knowing well that he wouldn’t call me back like in the movies. He was frozen in his spot, allowing the fear that wallowed inside of him to paralyze his feet in place.

At least I had an idea of why that was, but it wasn’t enough for me, and he knew it.

I always kept to my word, and I wasn’t going back on it now.

“Celeste!”

I stopped only a few steps before Esmeralda and saw Zackery running to me in black sweats. He was drenched in sweat, and I had to wonder if he’d run all the way from the prison in that or had shifted at some point.

Esmeralda smirked. “Looks like someone was able to get through my barrier. That’s a good sign.”

Her words shocked me a little, suddenly making sense with the wounds on his arms.

“Zackery?” I questioned as he approached and slowed into a swift walk. “What happened to your ar-”

He reached me and cradled my face desperately before he was kissing me with so much force, I was overcome with flooding emotion. He kissed me hard. The emotions pouring through me were beyond measure as I gave up on fighting the urge to kiss him back.

My Omega who’d saved me in the dark forest. The man who took care of me in that wooden place and gave me a chance at life. The man who was willing to beg the moon every month on the full moon to make me his one.

My Omega Faeiry Absolute who I desperately wanted to be my mated one.

What happened next was indescribable as the side of my neck burned intensely and was followed with waves of delight that made my legs shake.

His arm hooked around me as he pressed me against him, taking the weight of my body onto him before he broke the kiss to look directly into my eyes.

I watched those forest green orbs go from golden to a lavender purple like mine. Chills ran through me as I sensed his presence even stronger than before and my eyes lowered to his neck where a vivid glowing mark projected out at me.

It was a circle, like a moon, with a wolf howling up to the sky. The detailing had tiny dots of stars in the sky, but what took my breath away was the tiny being with huge wings that looked down at the wolf.

The entire thing was a glowing silhouette piece, and yet it ignited the first set of tears that actually left my lids and rolled down my flushed cheeks as I met Zackery’s gaze. He was crying as well, his eyes lifting from the mark on my neck as he realized what had truly transpired in this last moment.

“My mate,” he whispered with trembling lips. “You’re my mate, Celeste.”

A sob left me, and I was suddenly hugging him so tightly, I was surely hurting his wounds. He didn’t seem to care as he spun me around and laughed.

“Thank you, Mother Moon! Thank you! Thank you! THANK YOU!” He chuckled and stopped spinning us just so he could kiss me one solid time. He lowered me to the ground and cupped my cheeks.

“You have to go.”

“But…” There was so much to say. So much to know. I could feel everything that was rushing through him, including the love he had for me all these years.

“We have a lifetime to experiment,” he assured me. “I can’t let you lose out on what will carve you into the being you want to be in this world.”

His words meant the world to me, and I couldn’t help reaching up and kissing him one last time.

“You promise to survive what’s ahead?”

“I have no choice.” His merry laughter lightened the sadness we both were avoiding.

The need to say goodbye after we’d just ignited something magical.

“I told you nothing would separate us,” he reminded. “Nothing has changed.”

“Thank you,” I whispered. “For coming all this way.”

“I’d travel the world for you,” he vowed. “With Mother Moon’s blessings. She knows I’d be by your side in a heartbeat.”

He lifted the back of my hand to his lips and kissed it gently before he let go and took a few steps back so we could both think straight. I noticed the being further away, a tall mass of a man who seemed double Zackery’s size and height. He was observing patiently, and when our eyes locked, he gave a slight nod.

He must be the Alpha that will train Zackery.

“He’s in good hands, Celeste,” Esmeralda assured me. “It’s time.”

We shared one last look of longing and he whispered, “Let Mother Moon shield you from the darkness that fights to consume you. My queen is one who can rule anything no matter the hardships that lay ahead of her. When you feel like giving up, remember your mate. When you’re down, recall the steamy nights with your dragon prince. When you need insight, recall the quirky demigod that lights the way. No matter what, we’ll always be together. We’re Absolutes, and we will always remain together.”

His wise words left me speechless but overjoyed with happiness as tears continued to spill down my cheeks.

“I love you, Zackery,” I whispered.

“As I love you, Celeste,” he replied with loving eyes.

I turned away and headed to where Esmeralda stood proudly. Turning to look back, I noticed the Alpha approach to stand at Zackery’s side and give him a nod of pride for his resilience.

I bet the ignition of a new bond as a mate was hard to ignore, especially with how high our desires were for one another, but we had priorities, and this was one of them.

We’d make love one day. When we’ve achieved our goals and returned from our journeys.

My eyes looked over to Klaus, and I fought not to cry once more. Our display of love had made him realize the mistake he made, and I knew in seconds he’d be running to us, desperate to get those final words out.

Esmeralda whispered words of magic, and the flowers and branches above us began to glow while beneath our feet, a magic circle formed in black. I felt the urge to summon my wings, so I did exactly that.

My timing was on point with Esmeralda’s as her gigantic black wings emerged from her back, leaving me in awe at their thousand-year beauty.

With one last glance in Zackery’s direction, I let my gaze drift to Klaus as our bodies began to fade. His shock kindled new sets of tears in his eyes and he jolted forward to try and get closer to us.

So many words needed to be said, but he’d had all the time in the world and that clock had finally come to a dramatic stop.

My body faded away, and I heard his fading cry of my name. He knew, just like how I knew, that the tables would turn once I’d acknowledged my love for him and put it up on the shelf of the things that were vital to me.

Unlike the shelf where my love for Zackery and Constantine were up on display in gleaming glory, his was tucked away in the closet of memories, and I wouldn’t open it until it was his turn to fight for my acknowledgment.

A promise I will fulfill…and conqueror. Farewell, Klaus. Maybe we’ll play this game of love another day.

A PROPHECY TO FULFILL AND THE LAND OF OUR ORIGIN

ONE WEEK LATER…

A HISS ESCAPED me as I attempted to clean the wounds on my wrists. The tight lethal chains that took me three days to get out of burned through my flesh, and the sight of my bone made my eyes sting like the rest of my body.

My eyes lifted up before they shut and I bit my bottom lip so hard, I tasted blood. After the horrendous week I’d gone through, I wouldn’t dare let out a peep.

Not like I could speak much yet.

The moment I’d arrived in this world, I was given five hours to rest. There were no questions as Esmeralda brought me into this room. After changing into one of my sets of comfortable clothes, I’d fallen right to sleep.

First mistake.

I woke up in darkness, something that was so common to me, I didn’t feel the crippling fear I should have experienced when my environment was no longer a luxurious room but a golden cage that kept me as trapped as the golden chains on my wrists and ankles.

The scene was all too similar to my dreams from my childhood, and I suddenly felt like a fool as I began the week-long test of misery. There was reasoning to what I’d endured - that was my gut trying to defend all that occurred to me - but to survive the beatings, torture, and burning sensation of my flesh was a blessing I was positive few survived.

Celestia had been the biggest help I’d needed to get through it. She let me scream until my voice gave up, and the few times I’d almost died, she’d been there to bring me back in my dreams.

You’re not ready to walk through that beautiful light, my child.

Every time she called to me, I always listened, even though I knew returning to my reality would ignite another wave of pain that would embed itself into my soul. By the seventh day, I’d conjured the ability to get out of my chained shackles and kept to one corner of the cage until my next test came along.

I was ordered to fight five men. I knew right away they were various shifters of power, but they were fully prepared to fight me - gear and all - while all I had was the black tights and crop top I’d fallen asleep in for the seventh day in a row.

If only my stench could truly kill. That ability that would have been extremely handy.

If it was the me from seven days prior to arriving at this place that I liked to refer to as Celestial Prison 2.0 for shits and giggles, I would have thought it was impossible for me to handle these supernaturals of godly strength, but with all my emotions drained, a voice that only wheezed, and stinging wrists like the rest of my body that was cloaked in wounds from the whipping sessions I’d failed to evade, that dangerous side of me was ready to get rid of some fuel, and they were my prime targets for nothing but revenge.

The way I killed them was something you’d witness in horror stories. There were no more quick deaths with black flames burning their flesh and sending them to the depths of hell.

That was far too generous.

They deserved to enjoy what I’d just experienced; trapped in golden cages, being whipped for hours with my dark magic while the orange-gold shackles around their wrists and ankles did similar effects to what I’d endured at their mercy.

I eventually got tired of their whimpering screams and decided to end them out of impatience - that was my true Nephilim blood at work - and it rewarded me with the final stage of defending myself against various elemental attacks.

By the time Esmeralda arrived at the end, I could barely move - let alone breathe - but I didn’t dare allow myself a moment to rest until I was given the words of approval.

She’d told me all my flaws, the biggest one being trusting her so easily by falling asleep. If I’d stayed awake, even for a few minutes, I would have noticed that I’d walked into an illusion and not a place of rest.

Something Klaus had taught us just last week.

The events after were the punishment I had to carry, but she was impressed with my perseverance, seeing as I was the first to survive and not perish at the hands of her many tests. It was why her name was attached to having not trained someone in many centuries. No one made it to the end of her challenge to be deemed worthy of her teachings.

But I did. I passed and was now officially about to endure ten years of intense training from a gifted Nephilim like me.

She’d explained that she wasn’t always a Nephilim. It was something gifted to her by the woman from the unicorn legend. She’d done her time, made many sacrifices for the family and those she cared for, and she begged to have wings to fly but not lose out on the shadows she’d been used to living within.

The darkness was a part of her, and she’d learned to adapt to it. What better way than to be a supernatural being of darkness in a different universe?

I was given today off, with new clothes to wear so she could show me around what would be my new staying grounds. I couldn’t call it “homey” because it wasn’t. It didn’t harbor that sensation like Psychic Prison. Even the true Celestial Prison hidden within Dubai’s number one prison had a home sense to it because of the multiple visits I’d made to see Constantine. But this place?

A temporary residence to grow and conquer my enemies.

Esmeralda was preparing me. She stated it with her own words before she brought me to this room to change and handle my wounds.

She could have easily healed them, but I refused her aid. I’d earned these because of my stupidity, and I needed to grasp what simple mistakes could lead to.

Staring into the mirror, I looked at my dull eyes, the black circles, and the scratches and lines of exhaustion on my face. My hair was a tangled mess, and I couldn’t bother with fixing it now. I resorted to putting it in a messy bun.

My outfit was simple, a breezy black dress, but after I strapped the majority of my body with bandages, I hid a few of the weapons I’d brought with me, just in case I needed to defend myself in a place where magic was limited.

I was on alert mode, and Esmeralda noticed as I returned to where she asked me to meet her in the main room of what appeared to be a castle.

“Celeste,” she began and looked at me. “Lower your guard. It’s unnecessary.”

Easier said than done.

I attempted to do exactly that, but my body was already stiff with pain, and Celestia was hovering in my mind, ready to strike if need be. We were afraid of making another mistake. Afraid of failing when we just started this journey that wasn’t privileged to everyone.

We couldn’t fuck up. We just couldn’t.

“BiBo?”

I frowned and lowered my head to see two little shadow beings. You’d think of them as black silhouettes in real life if you didn’t study books of the shadow world.

One wore a pink dress, while the other wore blue shorts and top.

“BiBo?” They seemed to be talking to one another before wiggling their hands to point at me. They looked like they wanted to approach me, but I took a step back when they attempted to.

“Bi?” The male stopped and looked at his sister.

“BiBo!” She smiled and skipped over to me. All I could do was freeze in place, watching her stand right at my feet. With a clap of her hands, there was a black rose with purple glitter on the tender petals.

She offered it up to me, and I quickly scanned it with my eyes.

“It’s safe,” Celestia assured me. “They will not harm you. Trust me.”

She seemed calm, almost as if she’d once met these very creatures in another timeline. With a mental nod, I very slowly crouched down to be at her level, the move making her whole shadow face brighten while her hollow eyes and mouth glowed a vivid pink.

“BIBO!”

She offered the rose again, and after I took it she hugged me tightly.

“Gran!”

Gran? Is she referring to Grandmother? I’m no one’s grandma!

Celestia said nothing, but I tuned back to the little girl as she moved back and encouraged her brother to come over. He was more apprehensive, but he was before me soon enough and opened his arms up.

“BiBo?”

I smiled for the first time since arriving here and opened my arms to accept his hug.

“BiBoooo,” he hummed as he hugged me, and I released him and watched the two of them step away and hold hands.

“Bibibibibibi!” They waved goodbye and ran away, leaving me with the black rose with sparkly purple petals.

“Shadow children give roses to those they deem worthy of their love and admiration.”

I peered up to see Esmeralda approach me, her eyes softened while her lips were curled upward at the site of my interaction.

“Why did they call me Grandma?” I inquired, unsure as to whether it was even my right to ask.

“Who knows,” she commented and turned around. “Maybe you remind them of their grandma. It’s been some time since she decided to pass on after serving this world with her husbands, having children and saving many dying races.”

She began to walk and I decided to follow while my fingers still held the black stem of the single rose. I’d allowed myself to calm down just slightly, but as we walked through the unfamiliar halls, my guard was up once more.

“Did you know there was another part of that legend you read about?”

“There was?”

“Mhm,” she replied and stopped before a door.

She pressed the palm of her hand against the black wood, and an orange and gold seal emerged and began to fill the interior lines of the star symbol until the door unlocked.

It opened on its own accord, and she walked inside. I followed with caution and narrowed my eyes as the door closed shut and left us in darkness.

Esmeralda clapped her hands twice, and I realized we were no longer indoors, but in the middle of an outstanding field of various flowers. The sky was mixed with various blues while the stars twinkled in delight.

The sweet aroma of flowers teased my nostrils while the soft breeze brought a bit of comfort to my suffering body.

“I’d like to tell you, but I have one final test for you.”

I was already prepared mentally to face what she had for me, and we faced each other before she offered her hand.

“If I told you to discard that rose to finalize your place in receiving my teachings for the next ten years, would you do it?”

I stared at her extended hand before glancing at the rose in my possession.

“What would happen to the rose?”

“You’d offer it to me to secure your place,” she simply replied.

I don’t know why, but the thought of giving away the single rose hurt more than the lingering wounds on my flesh. There was an attachment there, hidden in a way I couldn’t decipher, but I was left with a sense of uncertainty. This decision could make all my suffering be for nothing.

Remembering the shadow children sparked a little joy, the innocence in their glowing, hollow eyes that many would have judged as scary. They didn’t see the world like I did. That difference brought a sense of uniqueness in my eyes, versus many who looked at it in disgust.

I was a Nephilim after all, one that never quite fit in a world that wasn’t my own, and I’m sure those children would have to one day feel the same if they ventured out of their born lands.

Their offered gift was presented to me for a reason. It carried what they perceived was my worth. If this was the world I was familiar with, it wouldn’t feel as precious as it did.

This rose carries my worthiness in their lands. Giving it away for a chance of power is like sacrificing my worth to be below another being.

“I am worthy,” I whispered to myself as I continued to look at the delicate rose, my eyes watering as though I was in a whole different pain. I felt Celestia’s pain then, and her arrival couldn’t be better as we both seemed to bore our attention on the flower.

“To give this flower away to you would mean I’d never be taught to rise above you.”

Lifting my head up, I stared into her eyes and continued, “Your role as a teacher is more than delivering knowledge and understanding. You accepted me not so I could learn and spread what I’d absorb if given the opportunity to be taught by you for the next ten years. Your true purpose is to mold me into someone who can stand in your stead when the time comes for you to move on to the next stage of this mystical world called life.”

I could see she was trying hard not to smile, but pride was vivid in her eyes as they stared back at me.

“This rose resonates with me in some way that I can’t wholeheartedly understand nor describe, but the value it already holds is enough for me to protect and face the consequences of my selfishness.”

After taking one last glance at the rose, I pressed it firmly against my chest while I stared at her to give my final statement.

“I refuse to offer this rose as a sacrifice,” I confirmed.

She nodded in approval before snapping her fingers, and the rose suddenly faded into a rose of rainbow petals. It began to glow a vivid gold, hints of orange and red flickering within its aura that began to wrap around me protectively until I was covered by the spinning golden light.

My body grew hot, but it wasn’t uncomfortable in the slightest, and I looked up to see the sky change in color, as though time was fast-forwarding and sunrise was beginning to dawn upon us.

When the golden threads of spinning energy burst outward, I was cloaked in new attire while every bandage was stripped away, and my wounds were healed.

I felt rejuvenated, but the foreign enlightenment rushing through me was like drinking ten energy drinks. I felt good in every area - body, mind, and spirit, leaving me in a state of gratitude.

“You have passed my final test,” she glorified, and I was able to see the field of roses now replicated the rainbow rose in my possession.

“Did you know that it’s not the physical torture where many of my students fail?” she whispered while staring up above at the sky that was an array of pastel orange, pink, teal, and gold. “This final step is where they either let their guard down or keep whatever is given to them. Some are given weapons, others are given valuables worth millions in the human plane. You are the first to receive that specific rose, and now I know why.”

Returning her gaze to me, she said in a hushed tone, “The half of you that resides in your mind. Her name is Celestia, isn’t it?”

I was surprised with her guess, but I slowly nodded in reply and she chuckled quietly. “That gives me a lot of hope for my future,” she admitted.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“I won’t be here for much longer, Celeste,” she informed me. “I’ve lived for what some would consider all of my nine lives, with an added bonus, but my time as a physical being is finally coming to its countdown stages, now that I’ve found someone worthy of taking my place.”

She began to walk through the mass of flowers, and I followed along with my healed body. I didn’t feel the need to have my guard up anymore, and I hoped she’d explain why I felt that way.

“Each time I’d tried to find someone who would take my place, they failed my tests. One after another, until I got tired of trying. Finding out about your dilemma many years ago upset me. I know of your family and kingdom, and it led me to believe that you would have turned out the same as your greedy mother.”

We continued to walk as a building approached.

“We can’t meddle in things due to our high positions. We don’t want to raise supernaturals to depend on someone to swoop down and save them. We want them to let Fate guide them on new paths that lead to crossroads. That is where you’ll be united with those who are meant to be in your lives, even if it’s for those tough times. I’ll admit that I was shocked by what your mother was willing to sacrifice to obtain what she felt was perfection, but little did she know how powerful of a child you already were.”

“I was powerful?”

“You plagued her with infertility.”

My eyes widened as I came to a dramatic stop. Esmeralda must have predicted my shock because she also stopped and turned over to stare at me with a pleased grin.

“Shocked?”

“I…thought it wouldn’t work.”

“The power of the universe is one that every individual disregards. They speak of karma or the common statement of ‘what goes around, comes around’ but the majority of us, especially supernaturals, assume it doesn’t affect us. You cursed her with every bit of pain you felt, and the bloodshed from your wounds, the tears that hit the heart, and the sweat triggered by your race for life is what summoned the aid of the universe to grant your plea.”

“You knew everything?”

“As one of the Royal Council members, it’s sometimes my job to know what occurs to those destined for more. That way, I can judge accordingly when foul play comes into the ring.”

We began to walk again, and she carried on with her previous point. “Your parents were blinded to the blessing they were given, a child with black wings who will be one of the four to fight a brewing war happening in the depths of the shadows.”

“A war…” I whispered.

“Times like these happen plenty of times, hopping from universe to universe in hopes of spreading darkness that will plague everyone and leave the divine galaxy in black. Many who fight for this reality don’t understand the concept that true evil never has survivors on their side. True darkness swallows anything in its path, no matter if they’re good or bad, young or old, human or supernatural, and royal or misfit. This galaxy has a long way to go, but centuries of living have proven that there are always individuals who will rise to the plate, ones who are looked down upon as weak, useless, and nothing close to their standards of perfection.”

We arrived at the building that looked to be some sort of tower, and instead of entering it to take the stairs, she awakened her wings and pushed off the ground to soar to the balcony. Following suit, I landed with ease and walked into the room that displayed a giant piece of artwork.

It appeared to be a fossil of a huge beast, one that looked somewhat like a dragon but with wings double the size of its body and claws that curled.

“What is this creature?” I quietly asked.

“A forbidden beast that many are trying to revive,” she answered and looked at it. “It was revived once before, many, many centuries ago, and defeated with the help of many individuals. It’s supposed to remain dead, but it appears as though certain individuals are desperate to revive it.”

“Why would they do that?”

“They believe they can control it,” she replied like it was a simple equation to solve. “They’re so conceited and lost in their own power-hungry realms they believe their beings will be strong enough to tame this beast.”

She laughed and shook her head. “I surprisingly lived to witness such and let me tell you. It took armies of individuals from various lands to come together and defeat this creature. Gods of Starlight, fellow shifters from various universal planes, and a blessed Queen of Unicorns were needed to finish this saga of darkness. It’s been my duty to ensure it doesn’t happen again, but alas. I’ve lived long enough to see little joy within these worlds.”

My eyes gazed at her with sadness, but she merely smiled and walked to face me.

“I still have ten years, Celeste. I’m not dying suddenly.”

“But…it’s your last ten years?”

“It is.” She nodded and sighed. “My husband recently decided to move on to his next journey,” she admitted. “One that we can only take on our own, for it’s a difficult responsibility to uphold and fulfill.”

“What do you do when you…well…decide to start this new journey?”

She walked back to the balcony, and I followed her so we could both gaze at the sky that somehow maintained the spectacular stars that one would only see during night time.

“When a person of great status has contributed enough to this world, they have a choice. To enter the gates of heaven, or what some would say is Valhalla, or to aid in the growth of the universe in some way. That could be becoming a fallen warrior of the Underworld, or being reincarnated into a familiar or pixie fae guide, or in some cases being reborn once more.”

She paused and met my curious eyes.

“The final choice, and what is deemed worthiest of them all, is returning to be the guiding magic that awakens in a royal supernatural. Many times, these individuals are sent with their humans back to the world to guide them on the difficult paths royalty brings. In this universe, we refer to them as Monarchs, similar to how we refer to your bond with your men as Faeiry Absolutes. The many titles all have one main purpose; to project to those who know the truth of their worth. They are individuals who carry the spirits of reincarnated heroes from times long ago.”

“Would that be considered reincarnation?” I inquired.

“Some universes may call it that. It’s far more complex now that our supernatural worlds of magic have expanded exponentially, but if it makes it easier to understand the concept, then yes.”

“That means…” I tried to think about it. “Is Celestia…”

She merely grinned and pushed off into the air to hover in her spot.

“I hope to teach you everything in these last ten years, and I will remain for as long as you need me to before deciding to embark on my own transcendence,” she explained. “I doubt I’ll stay long enough to see whether this prophecy will be fulfilled, but it’s something you don’t need to worry about now. I decided to give you a glimpse so when the time comes for you to officially take my spot, you’ll see the hints and clues all around you while deciphering who your allies and sworn enemies are in this approaching war.”

Staring down at me, she delivered a brilliant smile.

“I will not promise that this journey will be easy, Celeste. I will work you to the bone. Harder than Klaus or your parents. You won’t be the same woman who stands here when we return to this place with your new council comrades, and your very morals may change.”

She paused so I understood just how important this moment was.

“I will say this,” she began. “You are beyond what many have tried to label you, and I can see the true essence of awakening within you. It’s there, brewing and waiting for your acknowledgment, and I can be the one to bring it up to the surface. That requires you to trust me. To believe that the actions I do, both good and bad, are for your highest good and that you’ll become the woman you’ve secretly wished to achieve when I’m done training you.”

I knew she was right and after everything I’d been through, I could survive what was waiting for me with her guidance and support.

I’d become a Faeiry Absolute that the world would watch and obey.

“I trust and accept your teachings,” I whispered, and bowed my head. “Please teach me to be strong enough to lift the heavy burdens you’ve carried for our world and unite with those destined to save this universe once more.”

My head remained bowed until she whispered, “Lift your head.”

I did as she said, and she offered her hand towards me.

“Then let us begin with our first lesson,” she whispered with kind eyes. “Let us explore the land of our origins.”

Tears filled my eyes as I pushed off the ground to lay my hand upon hers.

We began to fly higher into the skies, and for the first time in a long while, I was at peace with myself.

Celestia?

“Yes, my child?”

Thank you for coming along for the ride. Thank you for being willing to return and make sure I was never alone. Just…thank you.

“You are welcome, Celeste.”

Her happiness was abundant and only uplifted my mood even more.

I’m ready to become a true Faeiry Absolute.

FAEIRY ABSOLUTES OF CHANGE

TEN YEARS LATER…

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN THESE CHUMPS ARE GOING TO REPLACE US?!” the booming voice was followed with waves of heat that would have surely melted the walls if they weren’t protected.

I remained hidden in place, sitting calmly with my right leg crossed over my left and enjoying a cup of steamy tea.

Chamomile tea is the perfect companion to igniting chaos.

The sound of slamming hands against the metal table echoed through the magically protected walls. The furious man was up and ready to fight for what seemed to be his place.

“I reject!”

“You can’t reject this, Wilfried,” a man with pure white hair and golden eyes announced, his demeanor completely calm as he turned his attention to the three men standing quietly in waiting. “The decision has already been finalized. There’s nothing to argue about.”

I’d been fighting the urge to stare at the line of men that were on the opposite side of the room, parallel to me, but now that the attention was about to divert to them, I deprived myself no longer.

My eyes locked onto the first male, and I had to remind myself of my place or I’d give myself away with the coursing heat he ignited inside my core.

There was my Constantine, broader, taller, and fiercer than ever. His emotionless stare hadn’t changed, but the rest of him had, as he appeared to have had another growth spurt. He stood at 6′7″ and was the tallest of the group.

His hair was left down and wild, maintaining its usual look of orange, turquoise, and gold strands. His skin was flawless, a sign that his fae qualities were at their peak, and it was at that moment that I noticed the tiny male pixie on his shoulder.

He was looking directly at me. He had spiked red hair and his dressy attire consisted of a red dress shirt and black pants. His pixie wings were tiny and beating quickly, almost making them look transparent. They were flapping away as though he were flying, but there he remained, kicking his legs up and down happily while his wide, teasing grin was directed my way.

There was no doubt in my mind that he saw through my facade, but my gut told me he was on my side of the secret because Constantine hadn’t looked in my direction at all.

Not like he could actually see me.

The pixie had to be a pixie fae guide. I was intrigued to learn how Constantine obtained him.

My curiosity grew when it came to my dragon prince because his arms were cloaked in magic incantations, but they didn’t seem like those that were tattooed.

They all looked like birthmarks, leaving me to wonder if they had always been there but hidden until he reached a level of growth that kindled their reveal.

I had to move along the line, or my growing desires would get the best of me, but that decision only made my appeal grow while I fought my own bond that had ignited the day we left one another.

Zackery.

Fate had really blessed me because my second boyfriend was just as hot and dangerous as the first. Eye candy that could trigger heart attacks if you weren’t careful.

He was now 6′5″ with a similar bodybuilder body type as Constantine. He’d added more tattoos to his body but unlike Constantine’s attire, which consisted of a simple black tank top and black jeans, he was in combat gear with a black cape as though he was about to go hunting.

He’d kept his hair short - just the way I liked it - but it was now black with vivid green, teal, and silver highlights. His eyes were the same, and he was clean-shaven like Constantine.

You’d think he was an average buff shifter if it wasn’t for the enormous aura of magic oozing off of him. I could see why King Cyldrirth was acting out - a sign of nervousness - and I had to take another sip of my tea because this was going to be an exciting chapter for me to begin.

Moving down to the final man of the three, I was extremely intrigued as to why Klaus was the third chosen candidate for the Royal Council. He looked the same as when I left; his hair was up in a ponytail and he wore a completely white suit with a golden tie with purple stripes.

His cane was pearl white and the diamond on top was gold with tiny sprinkles of purple embedded in the stone’s surface.

He didn’t have his usual “playful” mood to him, and closer observation made me notice the slight tremble in his hand as though he was nervous about what was to come.

All it did was amuse me. I continued to enjoy my tea of tranquility and watch the events unfolding before me.

Compared to the other two, there was a hollow emptiness when I stared at Klaus. The love I’d tucked away surely had cobwebs and layers of dust stacked upon its exterior, but I had no intention of opening it up.

It was buried…or maybe even lost in the past.

Ten years may have been a blink in his eyes, but the immature me who was on a frenzy of lust was no more. I could get anyone to do the deed, or appease my own sexual needs, but the thought of wasting my time chasing someone was struck down with my own self-worth and pride for who I’d become.

A wizard with insecurity issues is a waste of my time.

I’d become cold-hearted to him and I should have pitied what was to come if he thought I’d jump in his arms and be ready to start things over again.

That chance was something I promised never to let be. He lost that chance. Now he has to either let go or fight for me back.

“How can you dare finalize anything without my knowledge, let alone consent?”

“Because we know you’d be a barking, roaring ass about it,” the Alpha commented with a shrug. “Can we get this over with? I have places to be.”

“You will not dismiss me!” King Cyldrirth declared.

“Enough, Wilfried!” Esmeralda’s expression was full of impatience as she glared at the man like he was throwing a tantrum. “We haven’t revealed the final member and they’re waiting for us to settle before opening the door.”

“They can wait forever for all I care!” he snapped and pointed specifically at Constantine. “That traitor of a prisoner can’t be on this council! The moment the world finds out-”

“Are you forgetting that the Royal Council is one that works from the lands below and isn’t something to boast about?” Esmeralda purposely brought that up, something I’m sure King Cyldrirth had forgotten by the way he held his tongue.

“Open the doors and reveal the final member,” the golden-eyed man encouraged. “We have our chosen dragon, alpha, and demigod.”

Ah. So he’s a demigod, huh? Interesting.

The sound of the heavy doors opening had everyone’s attention turned to surprisingly see someone no one was expecting.

My grin only widened marvellously while I fought not to laugh hysterically at the two individuals storming into the room with prideful smirks.

Esmeralda groaned while the others looked at her in confusion. Only King Cyldrirth finally seemed somewhat pleased with the arrivals.

“At last. Someone who is worthy of the Nephilim position!” he declared in approval before darting his eyes back to Esmeralda. “In this case, I suddenly change my mind. I approve of this.”

“Good morning, Royal Council. I, Queen Huzani of the Nephilim Kingdom, am honored to be in your presence.”

How amazing it was to see how similar yet polar opposite I was from this woman. Her hair was still long, but was now white, and she’d aged significantly, which was rather odd when Nephilims could live hundreds of years.

The amount of wrinkles couldn’t be fully contained by the obvious layers of makeup she’d applied to appear decent. She wasn’t as slim as me and she wore what appeared to be the best gown she could find.

Father hadn’t aged much in comparison, and his clothes were a little “richer” in fabric. He wore his crown, but Mother’s was absent, which was another obvious clue to the mystery that was unraveling in my mind.

The Universe is really turning today into a splendid one.

Though this was an unexpected turn of events, it suddenly fit perfectly with my plan.

My three Absolutes that stood at attention were quiet while the Wolf Alpha started to laugh hysterically. “Esmeralda! In all my years, I never expected you to pull a prank like this.” He was chuckling loudly and slapping the table while the golden demigod shook his head.

“Esmeralda? Are you hoping to lighten the mood?” he inquired. “If so, I’m still unamused. Been there and done that in my time and age.”

Esmeralda sighed and looked at my parents.

“I’m impressed the two of you have arrived, but you are late.”

“Terribly sorry, Your Majesty,” Mother said sweetly and stood a little taller. “We had issues getting here, but they’ve been solved. I feel honored to be chosen and will do my part to maintain the peace.”

Esmeralda rose from her seat, and it seemed the other two did the same.

“I’d like to test you with a simple question,” Esmeralda announced but looked over to my Absolutes.

“The three of you may have a seat in your designated spots. Ensure my chair is left empty.”

They nodded and moved to sit in their places that were opposite from where King Cyldrirth and my parents stood. They left her spot in between Constantine and Zackery open. We watched Esmeralda walk over to stand behind the three of them, as though she was on center stage and ready to speak.

She snapped her left fingers, and there popped up a delicate black rose.

My lips spread out in a loving smile.

“Here is a rose,” she began. “It’s worth, on average, a hundred million dollars.”

She paused to make a point, and the pin-drop silence only added to the growing tension thrumming around the room.

“Say this rose was found by your child…let’s assume a daughter for this scenario, and she presents you with this flower. Would you accept it?”

“Certainly,” my mother answered a little too quickly, following up with, “I wouldn’t reject such an offering from my child.”

Esmeralda nodded approvingly and continued, “Little do you know someone is watching in the background, and they surround you and retrieve your daughter. Either you give the rose to them in exchange for your daughter, or you keep the rose and exchange it for millions, which you can use on anything you want.”

“Anything?” she whispered.

“Absolutely anything,” Esmeralda stressed. “What would be your final decision?”

“That’s obvious,” King Cyldrirth muttered, and it made Mother straighten her back as she questioned, “We’re referring to supernatural laws, correct?”

“Yes,” Esmeralda answered. “In our world of supernaturals where there’s no need for compassion or remorse for the birth or loss of life.”

“Then the answer is simple,” she announced. “I’d keep the rose. The money would be far more useful than the daughter. Money could feed the poor, save those supernaturals who are sold and bid for, and could solve so many other issues in the world. I could always have other children and the money would be the perfect solution to my fertility issues as it would allow me to be healed by a fae doctor. Gaining power requires sacrifice, and I’d do exactly that. I can help others while reaching a new rank of financial stability which would help with me being taken seriously in supernatural society. It’s a win-win.”

“Have you not learned?”

My eyes drifted over to my father, just like everyone else in the room who gazed at his disgusted face. She rolled her eyes and brushed him off. “I’m the one who is being tested. Not you,” she snapped. “Last time I checked, we were divorced, were we not?! You shouldn’t meddle in my affairs, especially when I’m claiming something valuable for myself.”

“We were both invited to this,” he acknowledged.

“Yes, yes, but they need a female Nephilim. Sadly, you’re not female.” She seemed so happy with her bitter responses and dismissed Father, who’d apparently divorced her.

Looks like King Cyldrirth wanted to give the impression they were both on his side.

She lifted her head up in pride once more, but what caught my attention was her quick glance in King Cyldrirth’s direction and the glint of emotion that I remembered was once only given to Father.

Love?

“Mistress,” Celestia’s calm voice concluded with a single word, which only made the tables turn in all the right places.

Hidden Mistress. Oh, this is going to become diabolically interesting.

“Alright,” Esmeralda replied. “Anyone want to add their opinions about what they would do?” she inquired. “Would you keep the rose or exchange it for the daughter?”

I rose up from my hidden spot and began to walk around the room. My heels clicked against the floor, triggering head movements as everyone looked around to try and decipher where the sound was coming from.

When I came to a stop, the fae pixie guide on Constantine’s shoulder flew in the air before buzzing around me. His intrigued look was followed with a flirty wink before his little body lowered to the empty chair between my Absolutes and tugged it back to give me enough space for entry.

Everyone gave the pixie a look, and Mother snapped, “Hey, pixie! That’s my seat!”

His laugh was small yet powerful, and he rose up into the air and slipped his hands into his pockets.

“A queen without a crown. A side chick out of bounds. Your time is up, dark witch of Nephilim, for the true queen is here and free of her shackles.” He sang the words as though it was one of those childhood musical tales.

It was the perfect entrance as he bowed dramatically and gestured over to me. I revealed myself from the shadows I’d created to mask my essence.

My parents gasped, King Cyldrirth flinched, and my men and the other high council members stared blankly at me as I looked straight at Esmeralda’s honorable gaze.

“I’d save the daughter by exchanging the rose for her freedom. Material things are nothing in comparison to a life that is priceless. That child could grow and become someone who makes millions if not billions and would be willing to aid me in whatever I may need. To prematurely abandon someone with potential only proves your tunnel vision in a world of deceitful actions and lies.”

The chair was pulled in, thanks to the pixie fae guide, and I lowered myself into the seat while placing my cup of tea onto the table before me.

“I’m intrigued to know who has picked the right side of the flipped coin?”

Unanimously, we all looked to Esmeralda.

“The answer is to save the child,” she answered as the rose in her hand began to disintegrate like ash. “This rose can only bloom to its true form with motherly love. Without that, it fades into ash and its value goes from millions to nothing at all.”

The revelation was one she’d never told me about, leaving me to wonder if Celestia was the trigger to the roses’ blossoming appearance in that rainbow paradise ten years ago.

The room was silent, and Esmeralda returned to standing next to her comrades while everyone returned their gaze to me.

This was my moment in the glimmering spotlight, and how amazing it felt to be in the supernatural world I’d been isolated from.

“What a good day to be alive,” I purred and took a long sip of my remaining tea. Placing the china teacup down onto the saucer, my gaze lifted to the shocked trio opposite of me.

“Well, hello, Mother and Father,” I addressed with an extravagant smile that displayed my white teeth. “What a pleasant surprise.”

The two of them were speechless while King Cyldrirth pointed directly at me.

“Who the hell are you?!”

I proudly rose out of my seat and allowed my walls of power to fall enough to leave the room quivering, including everyone in the room. I waited until King Cyldrirth’s eyes were massive with shock due to the summoning of my black flaming wings before I gave him the response he’d asked for.

“My name is Celeste. Princess and sole heir of the Huzani Nephilim Kingdom. I’m also one of the four Faeiry Absolutes of Psychic Prison for Supernaturals. It’s an honor to be the final member of the Royal Council, approved by Queen Esmeralda herself. I’m so pleased she acknowledged my request to invite my dear parents for this significant moment in time. At least I can finally make you two proud.”

My words left the room in deafening silence, and I held my head up high while staring into the eyes of my mother.

She thought her life was a living hell when we were being hunted twenty years ago. Little did she know that it was nothing in comparison to what I had in store.

All those who thought of me as nothing but garbage will now see the true threat of a Nephilim. More importantly, they’ll watch me break the golden shackles cast upon me and rise to claim my Celestial throne. With the Universe and my comrades by my side, the next array of events will start a revolution of change.

Start A Revolution by Being Faeiry Absolutes of Change.

TO BE CONTINUED.

COMING SOON - OCT.30. 2020:

https://books2read.com/CELESTIALPRISON2

COMING SOON - FEB 19TH, 2021:

https://books2read.com/CELESTIALPRISON3

TURN THE PAGE TO READ A SNEAK PEEK TO

SUPERNATURAL INMATE

https://books2read.com/SUPERNATURALINMATE

BLURB

After pissing off the head of the supernatural lab, failing at befriending my fellow inmates, and pitching a temper tantrum in the underground cafeteria, it was only a matter of time before I had to do something about this whole captivity thing.

For me, Cassandra Thorn, being born as a human, raised by an elite group of supernaturals, and struggling to reach my twentieth birthday was far more fun than this.

Then again, anything would be.

In this case, “this” refers to being taken against my will—kidnapped—and trapped in an underground lab for supernatural shifters. Pretty ridiculous, considering I was a mere mortal.

Or so I was told.

Turns out there are a lot of things I was told, not all of them true. Now a family secret has been revealed and destiny is just waiting for me to fulfill it…but I was stuck in Prison Boringville with a bunch of not-so-friendly detainees.

Being a supernatural inmate isn’t my style, so with the very new powers bestowed upon me, I was getting my booty out of this hellhole. Unless Adonis the sexy incubus, Dominick the deadly fae master, Otis the death-seeking vampire, and Tristan the sly shapeshifter bust me out first.

Supernatural Inmate is the first book in the Supernatural Captivity series, a Paranormal Prison Romance.

LINGERIE SHOPPING WITH MY SUPERNATURAL BROTHERS

“Cassandra? How long does it take you to get your ass into a pair of hipster panties? I’m going to die from starvation.”

“Stop complaining, Tristan. I was trying to concentrate!”

“On what? Your butt?”

“Yes! On my butt. Now shush so I can concentrate!”

Men. Never understand the importance of having your eye on the prize.

“What’s taking our Princess of Lingerie so long?”

I smiled at Dominick’s inquiry, knowing damn well he’d join in the bickering. As long as Otis was still roaming around the five-level clothing store, I was safe to continue my detailed observation.

“Cass is trying to determine if her ass has expanded by a centimeter.” Tristan let out a long sigh. “I’m hungry. Save me.”

“You eat too much,” Dominick commented. “And didn’t Cass start her squat challenge like three days ago?”

“And then ate an entire cake yesterday.” Tristan’s comment made me open the door wide, the two of them turning their attention to my red-and-blue lace bra and hipster panty combo. I put my hands on my hips in defiance as I stared between the two of them.

“Just because I started three days ago, it doesn’t mean anything! Progress is progress!” I angrily emphasized before pointing at Tristan, who was sitting on a fluffy pink chair with his legs on one armrest, while the back of his head hung over the other side.

He had a bored pout on his attractive face.

“Also, yesterday was my birthday! I was allowed to eat cake.”

“Allowed to eat a slice of cake, my dear. Not the whole damn thing. Couldn’t even save some for the four of us.”

I flicked my long brunette locks and gave them an unapologetic look.

“I regret nothing.”

“Madness, I tell you.” Tristan shook his head. “You gained weight in your thighs, by the way.”

I stood there for a full five seconds and Dominick sighed.

“It’s like you want us to die early.”

“No regrets.” He shrugged. “I can shift into anything. I have the highest survival rate.”

“You know you can still die, though, right?” Dominick reminded.

“Oh…” Tristan frowned and gave me a sheepish smile as I narrowed my eyes at him. “Thick, beautiful one. Don’t kick my ass…or kill me…or punch my face. I still need to look good to ace that job interview on Monday.”

“Asshole,” I huffed, and turned around to check the mirror. “I only gained half an inch. You’re lucky I’m in a good mood or it would be game over for you.”

Looking at the mirror, I assessed my overall appearance and grinned.

A little bit of thickness doesn’t bother me anyway.

Sweets were the devil when it came to making me gain weight in my thighs and hips. If not for the “Thorn metabolism” blessed to me by my biological parents, I was sure I wouldn’t still fit into my size six jeans.

Stretchy size six jeans. A girl needs room for ice cream and chocolate.

Cassandra Thorn was written on the birth certificate left in my basket that fateful night my parents abandoned me, having decided I was too much to handle in the middle of the 2035 financial crisis period.

Stocks for human companies plummeted as the supernatural races’ soared in comparison, leaving most humans out of work in the heart of winter in New York City.

It was at that time that supernaturals took over with a snap of their fingers and proved their superiority by fixing the chaos created by the greedy humans running the place. That simple move on the supernaturals’ part left us humans with two choices: submit and work along with the supernaturals or hide and try to find a way to fix the financial crisis.

It ended up being a fifty-fifty split, and my parents decided that finding their way back to independent financial stability was far better than working alongside any paranormal race.

Which meant bye-bye, baby Cassandra.

The only problem with that plan was that I, their not-so-beloved child, was human, just like them.

Where did that leave me? Luckily, not on the harsh streets of NYC, because Everett A. Johnson with his big heart of gold took me in.

Anyone could have done it for the bonus government paychecks, but as I grew older, I came to realize that he was genuinely a loving man who took in shifters from struggling families or abandoned corners of the dangerous streets.

Everett was a supernatural, just like the majority of the children he took in. As a bear shifter, he was inherently nurturing. He always said that he got the most hate when he took me in but paid no mind to the background talk. It was all rubbish to him when it came to helping someone in need.

An outlook that could have potentially gotten him killed, but his ongoing generosity over the last few decades had earned him immunity and enough money to hire protection.

Being in his care brought me into the circle of four supernatural powerhouses, and together, we were raised under one roof. How did the little human me survive a home with four bratty boys?

Tantrums, chocolate, and using the puppy eyes technique as a final resort. Let’s be real. No boy nor man can stand it when a woman cries.

However, with my anger issues, all bets were off if I reached a certain point of blinding rage.

I had an actual diagnosis for it: Blind-sighted Tantrum Syndrome. BTS for short, and I was not referring to the greatest KPOP band in history. It might have been the reason my four supernatural bros were actually frightened of me when I got mad.

Doesn’t stop them from picking on me half the time.

“I think her butt actually got firmer, though,” Dominick said. “If you look very closely, you can see a one percent difference.”

“I feel as though you keep forgetting I’m a shapeshifter, Dominick, and not a fae with supernatural eyesight.” Tristan put his hands behind his head and kicked his legs up and down. “Can we go yet?”

“No,” I announced. “I still have three more sets to try on.”

“Ugh,” the two of them said together. “Where are Otis and Adonis?”

“Oh no, no, no.” I twirled right around on one foot and widened my stance to give them a vile glare. “Don’t you dare summon Mr. Apocalypse and his smooth-talking brother.”

“What’s taking so damn long? At this rate, the moon will come out and it’ll be time for my night shift.”

The three of us glanced to our left to see two identical pairs of plum eyes staring back at us.

“I might as well summon the moon now so it can rise and make me into a glittering ornament.”

“That’s what humans call a disco ball, Otis, and that whole vampire glitter stuff was a myth with the sun. Not the moon. Well…except for that Edward guy. He actually glitters during the full moon. I can’t believe humans got that all mixed up. He’s a celebrity in the vampire world. Otis still has his autograph on his wal—”

“Not the point, Adonis,” Otis snarled and looked my way. “Why is Cass naked?”

“When is Cass not naked?” Adonis smiled seductively at me. “She might as well give up on buying lingerie. She always finds a way to rip them to shreds.”

“I am not naked!” I fought back as I pointed at them. “Let me correct your statement, Adonis. Why is it that my lingerie gets ripped to shreds? Oh, I don’t know. Maybe because someone’s long nails destroy them, which always leaves me naked with no lingerie!”

Adonis lifted his hands to stare at the source of my lingerie crisis.

“Hmm. My nails are kinda sharp. I really got to get them done. What color should I go with, guys?”

Tristan shook his head. “You’ve asked us the same question for seven years and you’ve yet to venture out of the purple and black department.”

“Why not try red?” Dominick suggested.

“Or pink. Or any other colors in the rainbow,” I offered.

Adonis bobbed his head in thought.

“I’ll go with…purple.”

“Ugh,” the three of us groaned.

“What?” Adonis gave us a teasing grin. “It complements my skin.”

“Of your hands, not your face,” Otis reminded.

“Yes, but a little splash of color goes a long way,” Adonis concluded. “I still think our parents were fools. Why name me after the god of beauty and desire when I still get pimples and the rest of you look ten percent more attractive than I do?”

I smirked and leaned against the door frame of my change room, arms crossed. “They knew, like the gods above, that you’d have too much seduction in your bones to have perfect looks. If they did that, you’d get cocky instead of having a hint of humility somewhere in that brain of yours.”

“My brain is rather talented, thank you very much. I’m the smartest in the group, remember?”

“The brain that loves to signal you to rip my lingerie whenever you get a chance,” I muttered. “And since when are you the smartest?”

“Since last week when he beat Dominick’s perfect score with a bonus star.” Tristan chuckled.

“Bonus star? Aren’t we supposed to save those during the year and use them to boost our grades at the end?”

“Yup.” Dominick seemed pleased. “Should have seen his proud face. Made all the girls faint in the cafeteria.”

“It’s not my fault that I was blessed with the ability to hoard my stickers and steal Otis’s.”

Otis side-glared at him, but Adonis didn’t care. “Now, are we heading out to eat? Otis is serving an extra glass of crankiness due to his lack of blood. I’m thinking of grabbing him a Bloody Mary from Vampy Dee’s.”

“I will never understand how identical twins can carry completely different supernatural traits,” I voiced as I looked between the two of them.

Otis Von Dolorosa and Adonis Von Dolorosa. Identical twins, and yet one was a vampire and the other was an incubus. The mystery behind it all would never be solved, seeing as their parents offered them up to the nearest dumpster when the twins didn’t turn out to be hybrids as desired.

Just as with my predicament, Everett had been at the right place at the right time and took them in.

“Genetics, Princess,” Adonis remarked while his plum eyes checked me out. I expected him to add another comment about my almost-naked appearance, but he moved his gaze to Tristan and Dominick. “Did Cass gain weight? It was the cake, wasn’t it?”

“Yup,” Tristan and Dominick responded like it was Jeopardy’s latest Let’s Remind Cassandra Thorn of Her Flaws special edition.

“Fools,” Otis insulted. “This is the one time I’ll flee Death.” He turned right around and slipped his hands in his pockets. “Hurry up, Cass. I have shit to do. If I end late for my night shift, I’ll let Mr. Drack-A-Lot suck your blood like he’s been wanting to since you were four.”

I cringed at the thought and reached out for the closest man of the three, which was Adonis. “Hell to the no, no, no! That creep of a stalker isn’t getting near me. He’s a panty stealer!”

Otis looked over his shoulder; his usual emotionless expression remained.

“Says who?”

“Uh, everyone. Right, Adonis?”

“The women who fawn all over me at the club always bring him up.” He put an arm over my shoulder and brought me close to him. “Cass is right on in that department. Drake’s a perv. Plus, I’m surprised he hasn’t gotten arrested for all the times he’s tried to drink a girl’s blood on sight. Why is he still working at the Blood Protection Services when he can’t even purge that craving for strawberry juice?”

Strawberry juice was the code name for blood among most supernaturals when they were around humans. The guys were still getting used to saying blood around me, something Everett wouldn’t allow them to do until I got my period.

Silly, right? It must have been in one of those “How to Raise A Human Child Correctly” handbooks he carries around all the time. The previous edition was so outdated.

“Anyways, get moving Cass.” Otis got back to the point.

“I still have three more sets to try.”

“It’s the same shit.” Otis was going to pop a blood vessel with his impatience. Typical.

“No, it’s not,” I argued, clearing my throat.

“Oh, no,” Tristan interrupted. “Here comes the lecture on Panties 101.”

“I’m glad you’re prepared,” I sweetly replied and gave him a wink.

Dominick walked over to stand next to Otis. At 6′2″, he had a few inches on the twins.

Fae had the ability to grow taller or shorter if they chose to. Dominick loved to be tall, especially because he worked as a model at multiple agencies and had been on covers like GQ, Men’s Health, and other high-profile magazines. It was a good height for him anyway, unless he landed a role in a movie full of badass, 6’6” warriors.

Dominick looks good in gold armor. What was I about to talk about again?

“I’m heading to the men’s department. I need some boxers.”

“Coming!” Tristan scrambled out of his seat.

“Hmph.” Otis was already walking away, not caring where they went.

“Hey! I didn’t start my lesson,” I called out.

“Hurry up!” the three of them replied and then were out of my sight. I looked up at Adonis as he gave me a flirty smirk.

“Looks like I’m your only student, Professor Thorn.” He winked and waltzed over to the chair Tristan had been sitting in. Lowering into the pink fluffiness, he leaned back like he sat on a throne and graciously lifted his right leg to rest on his left, his eyes absorbing every curve and line of my body.

“Proceed with your lecture as you try on the remaining three sets. I’ll wait.”

“Tease,” I muttered, annoyed with how sexy he could be using that seductive voice of his.

It was the one thing about incubi that made them so dangerous. Whether they looked like gods or sewer monsters, all they had to do was use that low rumble voice of theirs and sold. You’d automatically find them attractive, and whether you kept your panties on or off was entirely in their hands.

Dangerous or not, Adonis was one of my four “brothers,” or bros, for short. Obviously, we were all from different family backgrounds, and Everett never officially adopted us. He didn’t think we deserved to be locked down into a family simply because we’d been gathered together by circumstance.

Not adopting us gave us the freedom to keep our family names, something that was still important in the supernatural world, even though our parents had discarded us. It also meant that if we suddenly didn’t meet eyes with Everett anymore, we could go our separate ways with no hard feelings.

We all knew that wouldn’t happen, simply because Everett was the calmest supernatural I’d ever met.

Unless you stole his jar of honey as a prank. Then you might as well dig your grave, lie in it, and cover yourself up before he finds you.

Anyway, my brothers were as different as they came. Tristan Cardinal. Twenty-four, laid-back shapeshifter. He was the playful one of the bunch. Never too serious unless he wanted to commit a murder. The dangerous thing about shapeshifters was they could literally shift into anything they wanted.

A boy, a girl, your ex, a damn tree. From what he’d gathered from Everett regarding his family, they were some of the top shapeshifters in their community. As to why they’d decided Tristan wasn’t a good fit for them was a mystery.

Everett had found him during the one of the worst snowstorms in NYC. I was surprised he hadn’t frozen to death, but then again, what did he decide to magically shift into? A campfire.

It seemed completely odd for a bear to roam through the blizzard and see a burning flame in the corner of an alleyway, but it had happened. However, shifting into objects was something only a few shapeshifters could do, and it was costly on the body.

Tristan had almost died after having a two-week fever once he’d changed back. In his normal appearance, he was 6′0″ like Otis and Adonis, and was frequently mistaken for an angel supernatural due to his last name, blue eyes, and shoulder-length blond hair.

Why he doesn’t just change it is beyond me. I personally think he likes messing with people.

With his caramel complexion, it was hard for people to tell what ethnicity he was, and to be honest, none of us really knew either. He was a shapeshifter, after all, and that meant if he wanted to be Caucasian one day and African the next, he literally could.

Another thing that makes him dangerous. He’s constantly being asked to join various police forces, navies, and secret ops organizations.

Then there was Dominick Goldenmoon. Twenty-three, and a smart cookie with perfect skin and flawless features. He’d been voted the sexiest fae alive for three years running.

His has an unusual, emerald green, butt-length hair. Top it all off with tiny strands of gold tinsel that changed color on his every command, and you had yourself a walking Christmas god.

Let’s be real. If you hate Christmas, it’s because you couldn’t get an autograph from this hot thing of a fae.

Orange eyes like sunsets (complete with gold stars for a little added romance) and his ability to shift his height simply added to the fantasy he gave women — and men — every day with his face up on billboards and wall art.

And why had his parents given him up? Because he was too cute.

His parents said he attracted way too much attention with his cuteness, and due to their status and jobs at the time, it was necessary to keep him out of the public eye.

Or just everyone’s eye.

Who knew if they were undercover spies, or maybe just didn’t want to carry the burden of raising Dominick, but whatever the case, I had always wondered if they regretted it with how famous and successful Dominick had become.

He was the youngest billionaire in the world, and even with his jaw-dropping, panty-throwing looks, he could walk around the mall without getting mobbed. He might have to deal with a few autograph-seekers and human stalkers, of course, but the one thing about supernaturals was that they respected one’s space.

Unless they’re sent to kill you.

We’d only had one close call with a crazy stalker, but many forgot that Dominick was a fae and what they called a master. It was a fancy title to say he had the ability to control all the elements connected to nature. So fire, water, earth, the cool stuff.

He’s basically a sexy Aang from Avatar. The animated series, of course.

Then there were my Von Dolorosa twin bros.

Otis and Adonis, twenty-five-year-old identical twins who somehow each took the entire genetic pool of one parent. Otis was a vampire like his father, while Adonis took his incubus trait from his succubus mother.

Their parents had obviously enjoyed a fling, a common activity among supernaturals to create potential badass hybrid children. When they gave birth to the twins, they expected both would be hybrids, and take over their fortune and coven while also having the ability to control with merely their voices…but their baby cocktail didn’t go as planned.

Which was why the twins were ditched and raised by Everett.

The looked exactly the same with their short black hair — that they either spiked up or gelled back depending on their moods — and their daunting purple eyes, but they were complete opposites.

Adonis was chilled back and only cared about having a good time. He took things slow unless it meant getting to the bedroom faster, and he could whisk any supernatural off their feet with a little hint of tune.

Adonis was actually a balladeer who sang deep, soul-hitting romance songs. Some could break your heart and others could get you from zero to one thousand in the bedroom with the first three words.

Seeing as he only started at the beginning of this year, he was only a millionaire at the moment, but I was sure he’d end up on the Forbes list with Dominick by the new year.

Though he was relaxed most of the time, he actually was a hard worker when he wasn’t reading or writing lyrics.

Or slicing all the lingerie I own for shits and giggles.

He also loved to paint his nails the aforementioned black or purple. No one ever teased or questioned him as to why he liked to do his nails, and it really wasn’t anyone’s business. It made him happy, and none of us cared.

Unless he ever chooses another color. Then we’ll have questions.

His brother, on the other hand, was the complete opposite.

Otis was a jackass. No, that word wasn’t close to defining his asshole personality. Maybe it was a vampire thing, or maybe he just liked being an angry jerk, but he was the definition of anger management problems.

His only two expressions were a frown and an emotionless glare, and if he did crack a smile, it was either because he was genuinely happy — which happened about three times a year in our group — or because he was excited to stab people with his nails and drain every bit of their blood.

To donate…

That was one of the odd things about Otis. Though his outer appearance was like a harsh whip of approaching death, he did a lot for the supernatural community, especially for vampires.

He was the youngest CEO of the biggest blood supplier in the world, with his biggest lab right here in NYC. Even though it was a multi-billion-dollar company that donated globally to both humans and supernaturals alike, he still went in to the office to personally make sure everything went smoothly.

Heck, sometimes he even helps take blood from volunteers.

He was an attractive beast with unblemished pale skin that made his purple eyes pop, except for the rare occasions that his eyes turned striking red, and ninety-five percent of the volunteer blood donors were women.

Not to forget that Model Companion Collab Otis and Dominick did on Valentine’s Day that broke donation records across the world.

He may have been an ass, but he had a big heart, and that was all that mattered.

My four bros were impeccable supernaturals in society, and I was, well…me.

Cassandra Thorn. Just turned twenty; 5’7” with a small waist but one inch gained on the thighs and hips. Unemployed human with a sassy attitude, a lip that wouldn’t shut up even when I needed it to, and top-notch sarcasm.

Don’t get me wrong, though, I had some good qualities aside from my BTS diagnosis.

I had a knack for kickboxing or anything athletic, really. I could eat like no other girl, beating the record at the latest Japanese restaurant competition and earning all of us a free dinner pass for next year. I was good at drawing symbols, but anything more than that was asking too much. And I could sleep through wars.

Did I mention I was incoherent as fuck when I was half asleep? Wait…not a good quality.

Despite all my amazing positives, I had very few job qualifications, and even though I got into the supernatural university the guys went to for fast-paced studies, I still couldn’t find a job I liked.

Now that Tristan had lined up a job interview with one of the best secret op agencies in the world, I was soon to be the only one in the group without employment.

It would only be a matter of time before things got boring. I had a hint of ADHD, so the whole staying home and doing nothing all day long wasn’t going to last me long before I went insane.

No one wants to deal with insane Cassandra. She’s bad. Believe me.

That left me with very few options, but in Princess Cass style, I’d shove them to the side and worry about them tomorrow.

It wasn’t like I desperately need money. Having a rich guardian to look after you meant getting a weekly allowance that was far too much for the average human.

For a supernatural though, it’s probably pennies — or should I say five cents, seeing as they got rid of those coins. Were too human for the supernatural government.

It was only a matter of time before hundred-dollar bills became the new ten dollars.

Most supernaturals were rich, and those who weren’t had either lost the chance by committing a crime or had sided with the humans during the first wave of changes.

It wasn’t necessarily hard to earn money, but it was easy to lose it all.

Like by buying lingerie every week, for instance.

“I know I love looking at myself when I’m not having a pimple party on my face, but how long are you gonna stare at the mirror for, Cass?”

Slowly turning my head back to look at the seduction god of an incubus, I stuck my tongue out. “Did you know if you stare at yourself every day, you can change your perception of yourself? I’m doing that. It’s part of my ritual.”

“If you think that’s what’s going to get you a plump ass, go back to the squat challenge,” Adonis concluded. “At least I can watch how low you can go.”

“Pervert,” I grumbled under my breath. “Let me try the other sets.”

“No one’s stopping you,” he practically hummed. I had to shiver off the tingling sensations that ran up my body and reminded me that I was a girl and not immune to his gift of seduction.

“Hold that musical tongue of yours,” I grumbled but went right back to changing.

After trying the other two sets that weren’t my style, I was wearing the last set when I overheard some girls squealing.

“Ah! Isn’t that Adonis in the VIP waiting section?!”

“Oh goodness, yes! His voice is so amazing. I have every single track. You wouldn’t believe how epic my sex life has been with his music playing in the background.”

“Seriously? Those rumors are legit?”

“Yes! Hands down the best thing you can add to your relationship! You can have pizza delivery and play it in the background and your partner will love you! It sets the perfect mood. Adam and I haven’t fought in MONTHS! We used to fight every day.”

“That’s sensational.”

“Damn right.”

“What’s he doing here? He has a girlfriend?”

“Nah. He’s probably with his sister.”

“He doesn’t have a sister.”

“Yeah, the girl that’s always around him and the other three epic supernaturals. Adonis, his twin brother Otis, Tristan Cardinal, and Dominick Goldenmoon. They’re like the Supernatural Bros of NYC. Aside from the twins, they’re from different backgrounds and obviously different supernatural traits, but together, it’s like looking at a piece of art. They’re all powerful, talented, and filthy rich!”

“So the girl is just their sister? Well…like not biologically, but hangs with them?”

“Think of it like a girl who’s their friend type deal.”

“They’re not dating or friends with benefits?”

“Nope. They’re a crew and she’s the sole female in a group of testosterone-flowing gods.”

“Lucky. I’d die if I was within touching distance of Adonis. My heart is already palpitating like crazy. Imagine being around all four of them?”

“Hashtag dead.”

They continued to gossip while I waited in front of the change room door, my fingers lingering on the lock I’d turned but held to keep the door closed.

That was the one problem with being in a group of guys. The question of the century was whether or not you’d fall in love with one of them and screw up the dynamic entirely…or maybe fall in love with all of them.

My feelings had always been neutral when it came to romance with my bros. I’d had my share of dating both human and supernatural individuals, and it usually ended with their asses getting kicked by my bros for breaking my heart and me eating a tub of ice cream.

Okay, five tubs of ice cream but who keeps count of those things. Tristan does, but he only tracks it to make fun of me.

The guys had also had their flings, but supernaturals got bored easily, and when you truly were blessed with it all, you wanted more from a relationship than a partner to travel around the world with.

I wanted a guy with character. One who could hold a conversation and was willing to learn new things. If he was attractive, that was a bonus, but generally speaking, it wasn’t a deal-breaker for me.

I guess being around supernaturals all the time lifted my standards just a bit in terms of dating humans, but really, I just wanted to find a guy who wanted more than a quick fling in the sheets.

He would have to be approved by the bros to stand a chance after all my failed matches, but maybe that would mean I’d have a chance of lasting at least six months with him.

My real dating life aside, the gossip channels loved to debate whether I’d date all my bros or be the one to ruin their group dynamic.

The pressure from it all was the reason I tried to not think of them as romantic interests, but once I reached eighteen, things got a little harder.

My hormones kicked in.

I thought sixteen was a pain when I finally got my period, but nope. Eighteen was when your body stopped listening to you and made you practically psycho in the process.

Do I like-like Adonis, Otis, Tristan, and Dominick?

I still didn’t know, and it was another thing to push to the corner of my mind until I needed to face it.

The door opened, snapping me out of my thoughts as my body jerked forward and right into a wall of clothed muscle.

“Adonis,” I groaned against his chest, recognizing him by the scent of his latest Louis Vuitton cologne.

Incubi and succubi loved to smell good. If they had a hint of stench on them, there would be hell to pay if they couldn’t bathe or at least drench themselves in fragrance.

“Stop listening to stupid stuff and let me see you.”

“Who said I was eavesdropping?”

“You should apply to be a reporter,” Adonis suggested. “You’d get all the goodies for big companies to gossip about. Now turn around so I can see if these panties make your ass look great.”

I giggled and shook my head. “Weird incubus.”

“That you adore,” he added and helped spin me around like we were on a dance floor. Letting go of my hand, I saw in the reflection of the mirror that Adonis took a step back and crossed his arms over his chest in observation.

“Good. Like this one and the first set.”

“I never let you see the other two,” I noted.

“Don’t have to.” He shrugged. “I knew from when you picked them up that they weren’t good choices for your body type.”

“Why does that make me feel like I’m fat?” I pondered more to myself.

Adonis’s playful smirk made me want to count my blessings. I really didn’t understand how I hadn’t fallen for him like any other human.

“Because you sometimes forget you’re a sexy woman with a small waist, amazing curves, and the perfect ass.”

“Yet I’m doing that squat challenge because?”

“I don’t know.” He shrugged. “It was your idea to make yourself suffer every day by dropping it like it’s hot.”

“You could have told me that.” I slapped my forehead in annoyance.

“And miss all the squatting? Why in the devil’s name would I do that? I’m an incubus, not an angel. Keeping doing them.”

“For your entertainment.”

“And the rest of the guys’. We’re betting to see how long you’ll last until you not-so-secretly eat another entire cake.”

“My birthday is a year from now,” I reminded.

“And when has that stopped you from passing by the bakery to grab a cake or two?”

“It’s not my fault,” I argued. “The owner makes good cakes.”

“And is also a succubus who sprinkles addictive magic on top of her stuff so you all go back and make her bank,” he concluded. Slapping my ass, he grinned at my flustered face.

“Go away. I was going to change.”

“Why is that stopping you? I’ve seen you naked before.”

“Which is silly! I’m twenty now.”

“A number doesn’t change anything.”

“Stop arguing. I don’t want you here,” I concluded and crossed my arms as I moved my head to one side in pure defiance.

When he didn’t speak, I poked an eye open, to see he was hovering over me with that sexy smile of his.

“You really don’t want me, Cassandra?” That oozing delicacy of hotness had my every goose bump popping up as I stared at him like he was the next chocolate cake on my list.

“I do…I mean…no! Dammit, Adonis! Take your seducing voodoo out of my change room.” I pushed him slightly and he chuckled.

“Boo.” He leaned in so close that my body froze. “That’s no fun, Cassandra.”

This lethal man knows I like it when I’m called by my full name…in bed.

I felt my bra loosen then, and I watched it drop to the floor like it had lost its purpose in life. My eyes returned to the culprit, noticing how his index finger returned to his pressed lips, that sharp fingernail shining it had won a bloody reward.

“Oops. I’ll pay for that.” With a wink, he was out of my change room. I was ready to run out and beat his ass up, but I really didn’t want my girls to be on the next cover of Supernatural Daily.

Damn you, Adonis!

With a huff, I locked the door and began to change into my black yoga tights and red crop top.

“Did you hear supernaturals are getting kidnapped lately?”

“Huh? No way.”

The sudden gossip made me pause as I readied to unlock the door once more.

“It’s in the hidden news articles. They don’t want to bring it to the public eye yet because they’re not sure if they’re kidnapping innocent supernaturals or criminals working for organizations. It’s an apparent mess. I overheard my boss talking about it.”

“That’s scary, but I guess it’s nothing we have to worry about.”

“Being a human is hard when the rest of the world is better than you, but I guess you have a point.”

“C’mon, let’s go cheer ourselves up with ice cream and some more shopping.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

With a frown, I pondered what they had just said.

“Why would anyone kidnap supernaturals?” I quietly questioned. With a shrug, I picked my favorite sets and left the change room.

I only lasted five steps before something kissed me on the cheek. My whole face burned hot as I slowly looked to see Adonis now leaning against the wall of the entrance to the changerooms.

“Your butt looks extra cute in yoga pants, too.” He nodded in agreement. “You also forgot to put underwear on.” I rushed back to the change room to see the underwear I remembered putting on was on the floor with a clean cut at the waistline.

One thing I always forgot about the twins. The two could exchange powers with little effort.

In this case, Adonis was using Otis’s supernatural speed.

“Adonis von Dolorosa! You’re a dead incubus! Those are my favorite!”

I already knew he was gone, running like his life depended on it, but I’d get him back for this. I always got payback.

Shaking my head, I crouched down to pick up the lace panties, had a moment of silence for their loss, and threw them in the garbage on the way out.

Note to self. Never bring my supernatural brothers lingerie shopping.

LEVEL ONE: SUPERNATURAL INMATE

OUT NOW

https://books2read.com/SUPERNATURALINMATE

LEVEL TWO: ARRESTED BY MAGIC

https://books2read.com/ARRESTEDBYMAGIC

LEVEL THREE: PSYCHIC PRISON

https://books2read.com/PSYCHICPRISON

SHATTERED PRINCESS

(PREORDER)

https://books2read.com/SHATTEREDPRINCESS

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Avery Song is a reverse harem author who specializes in paranormal, fantasy, and urban romance.

She especially loves writing strong main characters and is excited for all the books that are approaching.

ABOUT VERONICA AGNUS

Veronica Agnus is Paranormal Romance Author. She loves to write, workout, and spend some cozy time with her puppies. She enjoys writing stories with empowering women, a hint of comedy, strong unique men, and a jam-packed adventure that leaves you wanting more.

https://www.amazon.com/Veronica-Agnus/e/B08266GLJ3

~Books by Avery Song~

THE SUPERNATURAL SPY ACADEMY SERIES:

S.S.S YEAR ONE

S.S.S YEAR TWO

S.S.S YEAR THREE

S.S.S YEAR FOUR

S.S.S YEAR FIVE

S.S.S. YEAR SIX (OCT.2.20)

SPELL TRAVELER CHRONICLES

Witchling Academy- Semester One

Witchling Academy- Semester Two

Witchling Academy- Semester Three

Witchling Academy- Semester Four

Witchling Academy- Semester Five

Witchling Academy- Semester Six

Witchling Academy- Semester Seven (Jul.17.2020)

Witchling Academy- Semester Eight (Oct. 23.2020)

JADE STORM TRACKER SERIES

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester One

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Two

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Three

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Four (June 10th 2020)

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Five (Nov.27.2020)

BLAZING ACADEMY

Semester One

Semester Two (Jul.24.2020)

Semester Three (Oct.16.2020)

COWRITTEN WORKS:

SUPERNATURAL CAPTIVITY SERIES

Supernatural Inmate

Supernatural Outlaw

Supernatural Villain (Oct.9.2020)

Supernatural Savior (Feb.5.2021)

SUPERNATURAL MARKED MONARCHY

Psychic Prison - Book One

Psychic Royalty - Book Two (Aug.7.2020)

Psychic Monarchy- Book Three (Nov.13.2020)

DESTINED IMRISONEN TRILOGY

Arrested By Magic

Escaped By Destiny (Aug.7.2020)

Freed By Power (Jan.8.2021)

FOR THE FAEIRY ABSOLUTES

Celestial Prison

Celestial Prison 2 (Oct.30.2020)

Celestial Prison 3 (Feb.19.2021)

ROYAL CONFINEMENT FOR MALICIENT SUPERNATURALS

Shattered Princess (July.3.2020)

FOR THE PURELY DIVINE SERIES

Fae Rose Academy - Year One

Fae Rose Academy - Year Two (Jul.31.2020)

WILLA SILVER ACADEMY INVESTIGATOR

Daggers and Smoke - Year One

Daggers and Smoke - Year Two (Nov.20.2020)

Daggers and Smoke - Year Three (Mar.12.2021)

THE SUPERNATURAL VAMPIRE FAE CHRONICLES

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year One

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Two (Sept.18.2020)

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Three (Mar.5.2021)